1 files changed, 7107 insertions, 0 deletions

diff --git a/7429.txt b/7429.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fafbba1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/7429.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,7107 @@
+The Project Gutenberg EBook of Trials and Triumphs of Faith, by Mary Cole
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Title: Trials and Triumphs of Faith
+
+Author: Mary Cole
+
+Posting Date: October 20, 2012 [EBook #7429]
+Release Date: February, 2005
+First Posted: April 29, 2003
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ASCII
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TRIALS AND TRIUMPHS OF FAITH ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by Timeless Truths Online Library, Charles Franks,
+Juliet Sutherland, Joel Erickson and the DP Team
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+TRIALS AND TRIUMPHS OF FAITH
+
+BY MARY COLE
+
+Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might.
+Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the
+wiles of the devil.--_Paul_.
+
+
+
+
+PREFACE
+
+The history of the world consists mainly of the stories of the lives of
+certain men and women whose deeds have been of sufficient importance to
+make them worth relating. The lives of some persons have been worth
+narrating because of their abounding in deeds of great merit, such as the
+lives of Washington, Gladstone, Frances E. Willard, and Joan of Arc. The
+lives of others have been thought worth narrating because of their great
+wickedness, as the lives of Nero and Queen Mary of England.
+
+But the church too has a history. This history differs from the history of
+the world, in that it does not record merely the doings of man, but the
+workings of God through man as his instruments. God is a jealous God who
+manifests himself only through those who are willing to give him all the
+glory. Hence not many names of the wise, powerful, talented men of the
+earth have been enrolled on the history of the church, since they were not
+humble enough to submit fully into God's hands. In the church truly this
+scripture has been proved: "God has used the weak things of the world to
+confound the mighty."
+
+Sister Mary Cole, of whose life this book is a brief, authentic sketch, had
+a natural inheritance that seemed calculated to shut her forever out of a
+place in the history of the world or of the church. Born with a body that
+from her earliest childhood was racked with pain, deprived by ill health of
+education, she seemed naturally unfitted to fill any place in the world and
+doomed to be only a burden to herself and her friends. How God took her,
+healed her, and fitted her for his service, and how he used her as an
+instrument for his glory, is the story of her life.
+
+The publication of the story of her life was so remote from her thoughts
+that it was only by the solicitation of some one who had been greatly
+helped by her faith and experience and the workings of God through her, and
+who was unwilling that her trials and triumphs should be lost as a part of
+the history of the church, that she was prevailed upon to write this brief
+narrative of her life and work. The story of her life would not, indeed, be
+worth telling were it stripped of the manifestations of God's power. As you
+read this simple story, you will see clearly that, as Sister Cole has
+herself expressed so many times, what she is she is by God's grace, and
+that all she has accomplished she has accomplished through God's power. If
+you will take at their value the oft-repeated expressions, "God told me,"
+"God spoke to me," "God made me to understand," realizing that these words
+tell us something that actually happened, you will get some idea of how
+marvelously God can use even the weakest members of the human race.
+
+Aside from the interest this brief history will have for those readers who
+have had the pleasure of a personal acquaintance with Sister Cole and who
+have had the privilege of listening to her stirring messages delivered
+under the anointing of God's Spirit, it can not fail to interest and profit
+all who take pleasure in reading about the dealings of God with man.
+
+It is the sincere wish of the author and of all those who had a hand in
+preparing this work, that it will show some their greater privileges in the
+kingdom of God, and that it will help some to covet the divine help,
+guidance, and power that are the heritage of all God's children.
+
+J.W.P.
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS
+
+I. Birth and Ancestry
+
+II. Early Afflictions
+
+III. Incidents of Childhood
+
+IV. Events During the War
+
+V. Conversion and Sanctification
+
+VI. Events of Early Christian Life
+
+VII. My Call to the Ministry
+
+VIII. Seven Years of Preparation
+
+IX. Healed by Divine Power
+
+X. Entering the Gospel Field
+
+XI. Laboring in a New Field
+
+XII. Out of Sectarian Confusion
+
+XIII. The Evening Light
+
+XIV. Various Experiences in Gospel Work
+
+XV. Various Experiences--Continued
+
+XVI. God's Care Over Me
+
+XVII. My California Trip
+
+XVIII. Visiting Relatives in the East
+
+XIX. Mission Work in Chicago
+
+XX. A Battle With Smallpox
+
+XXI. Camp-Meetings in Various States
+
+XXII. Caring for My Aged Mother
+
+XXIII. Exhortation to Workers and Ministers
+
+
+
+
+POEMS
+
+Birthday Lines in Memory of February 5, 1822
+
+The Refiner's Fire
+
+
+
+
+Chapter I
+
+Birth and Ancestry
+
+Like many other people of European descent, born in this country, I can
+trace my ancestry back to their emigration from Europe; but being so far
+removed from European environment, my nationality can best be expressed by
+the short but comprehensive term, American.
+
+My father was born in Hunterdon County, New Jersey. He was a descendant of
+the German Hessians who were brought to this country by the English to
+fight against the Americans in the Revolutionary War. It is said that from
+his mother's side he inherited a small portion of Turkish blood. Father's
+childhood days were spent near some of the Revolutionary battle-fields,
+where he played with cannon balls that had been used during that great
+struggle. Perhaps his early surroundings may have developed in him the
+spirit of partiotism that manifested itself later when, during the Civil
+War, he stood by his country and defended the stars and stripes.
+
+My mother was born in Ohio near the Pennsylvania border, but was reared in
+Carroll County, Ohio.
+
+Her father, whose name was Fleming, was of Scotch-Irish descent. His
+ancestors came from Ireland at an early day and settled first in
+Pennsylvania, and later in Ohio. When Mother's great-grandfather and his
+cousin came over from Ireland and landed in New York, they heard a parrot
+talking. It said, "A beggar and a clodhopper; a beggar and a clodhopper."
+They had never heard of a parrot before. The great-grandfather said to his
+cousin, "Pat, Pat, what kind of a world have we got into? Aven the burds of
+the woods are making fun of us."
+
+My mother's mother was of German descent, and could speak the German
+language; but she died when mother was but a small child. Very soon
+afterward Mother's father married an Irish lady by the name of Margret
+Potter. Mother's stepmother took her drams, had dances, etc.; but Mother
+was spiritually inclined. In her eighteenth year while attending a
+Methodist meeting, she was convicted of her sins. She was not saved at the
+meeting, but prayed through by herself to an experience. God revealed
+himself to her in a marvelous way and gave her the witness that she was
+born of him.
+
+Mother's father was a Universalist until after she was grown. At that time,
+although he had never professed a change of heart, he joined the Christian
+church. Mother's steady Christian character was, therefore, developed
+without human encouragement; she got help from no one but God. Her older
+sister said to her one day, "Rebecca, our dear mother died a Universalist;
+are you going to forsake her faith?" Mother answered, "If Mother did the
+best she knew, that is between her and her God; it is my duty to do the
+best I know." Later this sister joined the Catholic Church and finally died
+in the Catholic home for widows.
+
+I was born August 23, 1853, the seventh of a family of twelve
+children--eight sons and four daughters. Two died before the last two were
+born, so that there were never more than ten of us living at the same time.
+
+The oldest child was Jeremiah. Mother said that at his birth she gave him
+to the Lord, and prayed earnestly that God would make him like Jeremiah of
+old. God chose him for the ministry, and he died triumphant in the faith.
+He discerned the one body, the church, from the time the truth of the unity
+of God's people was first preached. His body lies in the cemetery near
+Hammond, Louisiana.
+
+The second child was John. He enlisted in the army and gave his life for
+his country. Out of this family of twelve children, God chose three for the
+ministry: one of these has gone to his reward and the other two remain to
+work for the Master.
+
+At the time of my birth, my parents lived on a farm adjoining the town of
+Decatur, in the State of Iowa. Later the town was enlarged until it
+included Father's farm, which was sold for town lots. My parents remained
+in Iowa until I was a year old, and then moved to Illinois, where they
+remained for two years. When I was three years old, they settled in Pettis
+County, Missouri, near the town of Belmont, afterwards called Windsor. It
+was there that I spent my childhood and the years of my young womanhood.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter II
+
+Early Afflictions
+
+  "Misery stole me at my birth
+  And cast me helpless on the wild."
+
+The words of this hymn express my condition from my first advent into the
+world. My mother had overworked before I was born; and, as a result, I
+suffered bodily affliction from infancy. I was scarely two years old when I
+began having spasms. My eyes would roll back in my head, I would froth at
+the mouth, the tendons of my jaws would draw, causing me to bite my cheeks
+until the blood ran from my mouth, and I would become unconscious. Although
+I would remain unconscious for only a short time, yet while I lay in that
+condition I seemed as one dead. Upon regaining consciousness, I seemed
+dazed all the rest of that day; and not until I had had a night's sleep,
+did I have a clear perception of what was going on around me. Sometimes two
+or three days would pass before I was fully restored.
+
+I hada number of these spansm when I was too young to know anything about
+them. The first one of which I remember, I begain to turn blind and did not
+know what was the matter; but I soon learned the nature of my affliction. I
+had to be very careful what I did. If I exposed myself to the direct rays
+of the sun or even looked straight at the sun, I was likely to have a
+spasm; if I drank sweet milk it was likely to have the same result.
+
+When I quit school at the age of ten years and had nothing to occupy my
+mind, my thoughts centered on my suffering and the frequency of my spasms
+seemed to increase. After having a spasm my mind was greatly afflicted with
+melancholy and depression. I dreaded the recurrence of the fits, and looked
+forward to their coming with such abhorrence that often the fear of having
+a spasm would bring on the very thing I dreaded.
+
+From the time I can first recollect, most of my life was spent in sadness
+and disappointment. It seemed as if my whole being were a mass of suffering
+and affliction. The doctor said there was nothing sound about me but my
+lungs. Most of my time I appeared to be nothing but a voice. So far as I
+remember, not one day of that period of my life was passed without pain and
+suffering. My high temper, of course, added mental suffering to the
+physical.
+
+Many times I wondered why I could not die. My suffering was greatly
+increased by melancholy and mental depression. I often sat beside my mother
+and cried, "Mother, why can't I die? Why did I not die when I was a child?
+I am a trial to myself and to all around me." Mother would say, "Mary, God
+has a bright design in all this. We do not know the reason why you are so
+afflicted, but we will know sometime." With such comforting words she many
+times soothed my troubled spirit. God blessed me with a dear Christian
+mother. Her gentle, patient life--so loving and Christlike--stamped upon my
+soul in early childhood the ideal of real Christian character. I had before
+me constantly an example of what I ought to be. As I look back at those
+days, my association with my mother seems to have been the only bright spot
+in my early life.
+
+At six years of age I began to have dyspepsia, and as a result, could eat
+but very little food without suffering. Up to this time and later, I could
+walk a mile or more; but was liable at any time to have a fit. When about
+twelve or thirteen years of age, other afflictions set in, such as spinal
+and female trouble.
+
+In my fifteenth year I became a helpless invalid, and lay in bed for five
+months at one time. When I first became helpless, I thought I was dying. I
+knew if I went into eternity as I then was I would be lost, and suffered
+terrible mental anguish. My dear mother came to my bedside with comforting
+words: "Mary, put your trust in the Lord." I could move neither hand nor
+foot but could only say, "Mother, I am trying to," knowing at the same time
+that I was not capable of meeting the conditions--repentance, etc., I
+decided that I would not tell Mother nor any one else that I felt that I
+was lost, even if I died in that condition; but God in his mercy saw fit to
+lengthen out my life.
+
+Viewed from the standpoint of mature life, those early years remind me of
+the experience of the Israel-ites when they came to Marah, where the waters
+were bitter, and where Moses put something into the bitter waters to make
+them sweet. In my unsaved condition, I was at Marah; but when the Lord
+saved my soul, he put something into the bitter stream of my life that made
+it sweet, and I can truly say, "My December is as pleasant as May: my
+summer lasts all the year." Yes, I can now obey God's Word: "Rejoice
+evermore; pray without ceasing; and in everything give thanks" (1
+Thessalonians 5:14-16). Oh, what a wonderful change God wrought! It is all
+through grace divine; for the promise is, "All things work together for
+good to them that love God."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter III
+
+Incidents of Childhood
+
+The old home farm near Windsor, Missouri, where I spent my childhood and
+early womanhood, was heavily timbered on the west and the south. There was
+also a good-sized apple orchard north of the house and a number of
+beautiful shade trees in the yard, which gave the place a homelike
+appearance. The house was very ordinary--just a large front room, a large
+bedroom, an attic large enough for three or four beds, and a large log
+kitchen.
+
+In those days, and even until long after the Civil War, the houses were
+lighted mostly by candles. The old-fashioned fireplace gave us both light
+and heat in the rooms where they were, and made very pleasant the long
+winter evenings. Of course, in many ways they were not equal to our modern
+improvements, but we had some very happy times around the old fireplace.
+Mother made the candles we used, in molds especially designed for that
+purpose. I will not soon forget how I used to watch her put in the cotton
+wick, tie it at a certain place, and then melt and pour in the tallow. As
+soon as the tallow cooled, we had candles. Sometimes when we had no
+candles, we used what was called a grease lamp. This was merely a saucer
+with a little grease in it and a twisted rag, the greater part of which lay
+in the grease in the bottom of the saucer. The end which extended up over
+the edge of the saucer was lighted, and this device served as a lamp until
+Mother could make more candles.
+
+Near the house was a garden from which Mother used often to gather bouquets
+to cheer me in my lonely hours. These loving acts of Mother's meant much to
+me in my affliction. Jesus said that the gift of a cup of cold water will
+be rewarded. I am sure that Mother's reward will be great.
+
+When I was about five or six years old, an incident occurred which shows
+that I, although greatly afflicted, was not altogether wanting in activity.
+Two of my older sisters and I were playing on a shed adjoining one side of
+the corn-crib. My sisters wanted to jump off the shed, but were a little
+afraid to do so for fear they would hurt themselves. They finally decided
+that they would have me jump first, and if it did not hurt me, then they
+would jump. Little as I was, I understood their scheme. Nevertheless, I
+jumped. It hurt me quite a little; but when they asked me if I was hurt, I
+said, "No." Thinking then, that it would not hurt them, they jumped but
+they were considerably hurt too. Again they asked if it hurt me, and I
+admitted that it had. "Why did you not tell us?" "Because," I replied, "you
+were playing off on me because I am the youngest, and I would not let you
+know, so that you would have a chance to get hurt too."
+
+One morning when I was about six years old, I was going to school in
+company with my brothers and sisters and other children who went the same
+road. It was late in the fall, and a heavy rain that had recently fallen,
+made the narrow lane through which we were obliged to pass, very muddy.
+Cattle had made deep tracks in the mud, in which the water had collected
+and then frozen. The bubbles underneath the ice had the appearance of
+money, and we children ran along looking at the bubbles, and saying "I have
+found some money." All at once I was sure that I did see a real coin under
+the ice at the bottom of one of the holes. When I called out "I have found
+some money," my brothers came quickly to investigate; and, sure enough,
+there was a fifty-cent piece stuck to the rim of an old pocket book. It had
+lain there so long that the leather had all rotted away. I was so delighted
+and spent so much time in enjoying the treasure I had found that I learned
+but very little that day.
+
+One of my earliest recollections is of committing these lines to memory:
+
+"In His pure eyes it is a sin To steal a penny or a pin."
+
+Not long after this, when I was about four years old, I think, I went with
+my oldest sister to one of our neighbors on an errand. My sister, who could
+weave, wanted me to go to the home of another neighbor near by to borrow a
+part for the old-fashioned loom she was using. While at the house I saw a
+piece of pink calico about an inch square that attracted my childish fancy.
+I thought how nice it would be for the little quilt I had begun to piece.
+As I had no pocket, I put the piece of calico into the bosom of my dress
+and went back to my sister holding it as if I feared it would get away.
+
+Noticing what I was doing, she said, "Mary, what is the matter?" "Nothing,"
+I answered. "What have you there?" "Nothing," I replied again. Right there
+I told two falsehoods, the first of which I had ever been guilty. They were
+like black spots on a white robe. My sister said, "I know you have
+something," and drew out my hand still grasping the scrap of calico. "Where
+did you get it?" I told the truth then, and she said that I must go back
+and tell the woman I had stolen it. She took me back; but she had to do all
+the talking.
+
+The old lady wanted to excuse me, and said, "Oh, let her have it; it
+dosen't amount to anything"; but my sister said, "No, she shall not have
+it, for she did not ask for it." Oh, how awful I felt! It was about a mile
+to our house, and I cried nearly the whole way home. On the way I said,
+"Ell, don't tell Mother"; and she promised that she would not. I had
+experienced now what Paul meant when he said, "Sin revived and I died." It
+was the first time in my life I had ever known what guilt was. Reproof
+given at the first offense has saved me many temptations in later life.
+Only twice afterward do I remember of having had a like temptation.
+
+Perhaps the influence of this incident was strengthened by a story that my
+mother related to me while I was still a child. This story made a deep
+impression upon my young heart. In Carroll County, Ohio, not far from where
+she was raised, there lived two families by the name of Long. The fathers
+were brothers. Two boys of the two families used to trap for mink and other
+fur-bearing animals during the winter season. As the fur of the mink at
+that time brought a good price, the boys were more anxious to catch mink
+than any other animal. One of the boys once found a mink in his cousin's
+trap. When he told his mother what he had seen, she said, "Go back, take
+the mink out of your cousin's trap, set the trap just as it was before, put
+the mink into your own trap, and tell your cousin that you have caught a
+mink; he will never know the difference."
+
+The boy did as his mother advised, and the cousin never learned of the
+deception until many years later. The boy who had stolen the mink went from
+bad to worse until, during the outbreak of the Mormons, I think, he was
+implicated in the murder of Colonel Davenport of Iowa. While on the
+scaffold, he confessed that his first step downward was in taking the mink
+out of his cousin's trap and telling a falsehood about it. God's Word was
+verified: "For they have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind."
+
+Parents, be careful what example you set before your children. If you set a
+wrong example, they may rise up and curse you: but if you teach them the
+good and right way, they will "rise up and call you blessed." If when
+parents see one of their children entering upon his first temptation to
+take things that do not belong to him, they would do their duty, there
+would be more honest children today.  "Train up a child in the way he
+should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it."
+
+From my earliest childhood I liked poetry and could readily commit it to
+memory. I often learned poems that were quite difficult for one of my age.
+The beautiful poems I learned were like rays of sunshine on my pathway and
+added much comfort to a life that had but few pleasures.
+
+I learned the alphabet at home and so made quite rapid progress after I
+began attending school, although I was greatly hindered because of
+stammering. Some of my teachers were very helpful to me in overcoming this
+difficulty. When Mr. Nutter, who taught our school one winter, saw that I
+could not recite because of my impediment of speech, he had all the classes
+recite with me so as to take away the embarrassment. I felt very grateful
+for his kindness.
+
+One day when I was ten years old, I had a fit at school. Father thought
+that while I was afflicted in this way, it would be hard on my mind for me
+to study, and it would be best to keep me at home. During my last term at
+school, I read in McGuffey's Fourth Reader, studied the second part of
+Arithmetic, had learned to spell fairly well in the old Elementary Speller,
+and had also begun geography--a study which I liked very much. I was
+beginning to learn to write; but as I was left-handed, my movements were
+very slow and awkward.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter IV
+
+Events During the War
+
+I was eight years old when the Civil War began. The first event that I
+remember in connection with the war was our teacher's dismissing school one
+day so that we might go over to the public road to see the Union soldiers.
+I suppose there were at least a regiment of these troops, if not more. As I
+had never seen soldiers before, their fine appearance as they marched by,
+dressed in their uniforms, with their guns, bayonets, drums, and full
+military equipment, made a lasting impression on my childish mind.
+
+At the beginning of the war, my father wished to move from the State where
+we were then living. Missouri was a slave State and he knew that there was
+trouble ahead. Perhaps father would have had his way, had not God shown
+mother in a dream that he would protect us, and that we would be as safe in
+Missouri as in any other place. Subsequent events proved that we did well
+to obey God, for none of our stock or property was taken. The deaths of my
+brother and sister were the most severe trials through which we had to
+pass.
+
+In January, 1862, the Federal soldiers again came to our neighborhood and
+camped near the same place where I had first seen them; but, at this time,
+the scene excited in me entirely different emotions. Snow was on the
+ground; the weather was very cold; and the soldiers took rails and made a
+large bonfire to keep themselves warm. The sky was lit up with the flames,
+and to me, in my nervous condition, the scene was frightful.
+
+That same evening some of the soldiers went down to our little town (then
+called Belmont, afterwards Windsor), brought back to the camp with them the
+hollow trunk of a tree containing a swarm of bees, and laid it down to take
+out the honey. Mrs. Hammond, the wife of our nearest neighbor on the east,
+who lived but a short distance from the camp, thinking that they were
+planting a cannon, became frightened and came over to our house with her
+two little children. She was afraid there was going to be a battle, and
+sought our house as a place of safety. She wanted to stay all night. Father
+pitied her; and in spite of the fact that the children were sick with
+diphtheria, he felt that he could not turn her out.
+
+Thus we children were all exposed to diphtheria; and as my nerves were in
+such a bad condition, and as I was greatly frightened because of the news
+from the camp and the presence of the sick children, I was the first victim
+of the disease. The next to take it was my sister Katherine. Just before
+she took her bed, she got her feet wet, and therefore had the disease in a
+very malignant form. The doctor who was caring for her, assured us that she
+was better, but he told some of the neighbors that she could not live until
+morning. We did not know that she was seriously ill until Father, who was
+sitting up with her that night, said, "Katy, it's time to take your
+medicine." There was no answer; her gentle spirit had taken its flight.
+
+The thought that my sister was dead was almost more than I could endure.
+The thought that she was gone into eternity, that I would never meet her
+again in this world, almost broke my heart. I wept for hours at a time. I
+would sit beside my mother weeping and wondering why my sister had been
+taken. It seemed that I could never forgive the doctor for deceiving us;
+and I think I never did fully forgive him, until the time when God pardoned
+my sins and gave me a forgiving spirit. Dear little sister Katherine! She
+was twelve years and six months old when she died. She was an unusual
+child--patient and kind--was never known to disobey her parents, and was
+loved by all.
+
+The other members of the family took the diphtheria one by one, until all
+but my father and one brother had this awful disease. Some of us were sick
+for nearly two months and during this time none of the neighbors, except
+Daniel Douglas, our nearest neighbor on the west, came to lend any
+assistance. He came over and sat up a part of every other night when the
+sick ones were at their worst, and needed the most care. Even the woman who
+brought the disease to us refused to help, until she was compelled to do so
+by Mr. Douglas; and then she only helped to prepare Katherine's body for
+burial. It certainly was a sad time. Even nature seemed to cast a gloom
+over everything--much sleet fell, and everything had a dismal appearance.
+
+It was during the war and sometime before Katherine's death that Mr.
+Hammond used to cross our orchard going to and from his work. One day
+Father said to one of the Hammond children, "Come over and get some apples
+to eat"; to which the child answered, "Oh, Papa brings us all the apples we
+want to eat. He gets them out of your orchard."
+
+One day while my brother Harvey was passing through the orchard, he saw an
+apple caught in the fork of two limbs. Supposing that the apple had fallen
+from the tree and accidently lodged there, he ate it, and soon began to
+feel very sick. The doctor found upon examination that the boy was
+suffering from strychnine poisoning. From remarks that had been dropped, we
+thought we knew that a certain neighbor had poisoned the apple and that he
+had done it for spite. A visitor at our house remarked that she feared that
+the Union soldiers, who were then encamped near her home, would in their
+absence from home, get the strychnine they had bought for the rats and
+poison their meal or their water before they got home again. My brother
+suffered from the effects of the strychnine he had taken for a number of
+years before he fully recovered.
+
+The husband of the woman of whom I have just spoken was a soldier in the
+Southern army. One time while he was out foraging, he went into a Union
+woman's house and asked for a pie. Finding out that she had her pies hidden
+under the puncheon floor, he raised a plank and proceeded to help himself.
+The woman, seeing her opportunity, threw the plank onto his neck and jumped
+on the plank. The man got a furlough, came home, and was confined to his
+bed for some time. It was reported about the neighborhood that he had a
+spell of fever.
+
+The woman who brought the diphtheria to us sought our house as a place of
+refuge, because the house being "low and in a low place" the cannon balls
+would pass over it. After the Lord saved me, this incident came to my mind
+as a lesson in humility. "Low and in a low place." If we as God's servants
+keep humble and in a low place, the enemy may hurl his darts and shoot his
+cannon balls: they will go over us and will not harm us. If we don't want
+to be disturbed or crippled by the enemy of our souls, we should keep low
+at the feet of Jesus where he can continually shelter us. "He that dwelleth
+in the secret place of the most high, shall abide under the shadow of the
+Almighty."
+
+Some time after these events the Southern soldiers, commonly known as
+"bushwhackers," came into our neighborhood and camped in the woods. One
+evening as it was growing dusk, my oldest sister and the one next older
+than I went after water to a well half way between our house and the house
+of our nearest neighbor on the west. From this well both families used
+water. The girls had to go down a steep hill to get to the well; and as
+they came back to the brow of the hill, they found our dog lying dead.
+While the girls were at the well, the soldiers had no doubt killed the dog
+with a club, as no one heard a gun fired. My sisters went home with the
+water and then went back to investigate; they wanted to be sure that it was
+our dog that had been killed. They heard men in the brush near the place
+where the dog was lying, and being very young and not realizing their
+danger, they talked rather loudly and boisterously, saying that if they
+could see the men in the brush, they would shoot them with their fingers.
+The crackling in the brush indicated that the men were very near.
+
+That night a large number of these bushwhackers entered our neighbor's
+house and stole bonds, notes, and clothing estimated to be worth $2000. Mr.
+Douglas had just been to Sedalia, where he had procured a good supply of
+clothing. The soldiers pointed Mr. Douglas's own gun, which had never been
+known to miss fire before, at his head; but it failed to go off. Our house
+was not molested. The next day these same men caught one of Mr. Douglas's
+boys, made him take off his shoes, hat, and all his other clothing, except
+his underwear, and turned him loose. In this condition, he had to go about
+a quarter of a mile before reaching home.
+
+It was probably some time after these events that the bushwhackers came to
+our house and wanted Mother to cook a meal for a dozen men. Mother was
+hardly able to be out of bed, but my sister Mehala, thinking that they were
+Union soldiers, said, "Mother, I can cook for them." "Well, Mehala," Mother
+said, "if you can, you may go ahead." Mother helped all she could. They
+baked two large pones of corn-bread in the oldfashioned fireplace and fried
+plenty of fresh beef. Although the soldiers had ordered food for a dozen
+men, only two of them came. One of them took the provisions and the other
+guarded the house until he thought we would have no chance to report them.
+Then they went to the home of a neighbor and with much bad language said
+that Mother was Union and therefore pretended to be sick and did not want
+to cook for them.
+
+During the war, things we had to buy were very high and things we had to
+sell brought only a trifle. Father sold corn to the Union soldiers for 25
+cents a bushel. In imagination I can see the government wagons coming to
+haul the corn away to their camp. The beds of the wagons were somewhat like
+those used today, only they sloped outward on either side until they would
+hold more than twice as much as our ordinary farm wagons.
+
+At that time, flour cost $10.00 and upward, a barrel, calico from 35 to 45
+cents a yard, and cotton yarn from $9.00 to $11.00 a bunch. This quantity
+of yarn would make only about 25 yards of jeans. Mother did her own
+spinning and weaving until some years after the war. We sheared our own
+sheep, washed and picked the wool, and sent it to the carding machine,
+where it was made into rolls. Then Mother and my older sister, who was
+nearly grown, spun the yarn and wove it into jeans and linsey, and also
+into flannel and blankets. Mother made all the clothing for the
+family--underwear, pants, vests, coats, and even overcoats. I well remember
+the old loom and spinning wheel and the little wheel on which I used to
+quill for my sister while she wove. Small as I was, I had learned to knit.
+I knit mittens for the soldiers, for which I got 50 cents a pair at
+Sedalia, the nearest army post, twenty miles away.
+
+In the early part of the war Father was a militiaman. At one time he came
+very near being accidently killed in his own orchard by some of his own
+men. Some Federal soldiers who were passing came into our orchard, and
+seeing Father at a distance, thought he was a Southerner. Father, seeing
+his danger, started to run; but one of the soldiers who was near enough to
+recognize him, cried, "Cole, don't run or they'll shoot you"; but Father
+thought he said, "Cole run or they'll shoot you." Finally they got him to
+understand what they meant, and his life was saved.
+
+I am not sure how near to our home actual fighting occurred. There were no
+battles fought nearer than Lone Jack. A number of our neighbors, however,
+were shot down in their own dooryards by those of the other side. One of
+our neighbors who favored the South but who was willing to be anything for
+the sake of safety, got fooled three times in one day. When the Confederate
+soldiers came along, he thought they were Federals and professed to be a
+Union man; and then when the Federal soldiers came by he thought they were
+Confederates and told them he favored the South. When his own men came by
+again, they took his property because he had lied to them. His wife
+followed the soldiers pleading, begging, and crying, until they gave up the
+property. In his case, lies did not prove to be a satisfactory refuge.
+
+At Cole Camp, about twenty-five miles from our place lived some
+Germans--good honest people, who had worked hard and had gotten quite a bit
+of property together. These thrifty farmers were not disturbing either
+side, but some men around Windsor, who called themselves "Home Guards,"
+went down to Cole Camp, killed these inoffensive Germans, stamped their
+heads with their boot-heels, took all of their goods that they could carry
+away, while the poor wives were begging for the lives of their companions.
+Then these miscreants returned to Windsor and divided the spoil. One of my
+brothers, a mere boy, who was working for one of the "Home Guards,"
+overheard his employer quarreling with another man over the division of the
+booty.
+
+Before the "Home Guards" started on this raid, a preacher named Pierce, of
+the M. E. South denomination, prayed for their success. After their return,
+my father overheard him and one of the raiders talking. Father overheard
+this man tell Pierce that his brother had killed nine Germans and stamped
+them on the head with his boot heel. Upon hearing this the preacher,
+throwing back his head, laughed heartily. He seemed to enjoy the story very
+much. Up until this time Father was a member of the M. E. South
+denomination; but after overhearing this conversation he no longer
+professed to be one of them. It has often been remarked that war makes men
+wicked; but Mother used to say that usually the wickedness was in the men
+already and that war merely gave them a chance to put their wickedness on
+exhibition. Boys, of course, were especially demoralized by soldier-life,
+coming in contact as they did with so many wicked influences.
+
+In the early part of the war, both Father and my second brother, John,
+joined the militia, which was later disbanded. Before the war closed,
+Father reached his 45th year and after that was too old to go as a soldier.
+John was quite patriotic and wanted to enlist for regular service.
+Nevertheless, he and my oldest brother went to Illinois to attend school.
+When they started, Mother said, "John, don't enlist in the army any more."
+"Mother," he answered, "I won't unless they draft me; but if they draft I
+will volunteer, for I don't like the treatment of a drafted soldier."
+
+Soon a rumor came that a draft was to be made, on purpose, I suppose, to
+"beat up" volunteers. So to avoid being drafted, my brother volunteered. He
+had been exposed to the measles shortly before his enlistment, but supposed
+that when he joined the army he would get a furlough for at least twenty
+days. He was disappointed: next day they got marching orders. He took the
+measles, had to go out on duty when not able, took cold, and soon died with
+congestion of the lungs. His body lies in the soldiers' graveyard at
+Chattanooga, Tenn.
+
+About the year 1894, I think, while my youngest brother and I were out in
+gospel work, the Lord greatly burdened my heart to pray for Mother's
+support. My brother and I were supposed to help provide for her; and at
+this time Mother was especially in need, although I did not know it. The
+Lord showed me that I should save up what I had on hands for Mother's
+support until I should reach home, and that if I did not I would feel very
+sorry.
+
+I did as God directed. When I reached home, Mother began to tell me of the
+poor crops and other drawbacks and what a hard time they had had. I told
+her I was glad to see that she had salvation, even if she did not have much
+of this world's goods, for I had seen many people with much of this world's
+goods, but with no experience of salvation, and they were in worse
+condition than she. I was still burdened to pray the Lord to supply
+Mother's needs; not only for the present, but while she lived.
+
+When, after about three weeks' visit at home, I started again in the gospel
+work, I gave Mother all the change I had to spare. As I did so, she looked
+at me with tears running down her cheeks and said, "Mary, I don't want to
+take this; the cause needs it so badly." "Mother," I said, "you are a part
+of the cause." She laughed and cried but took the money. Shortly after this
+I got a postal card from my brother at home, saying that he had news from
+Washington, that Mother had been granted a pension because of my brother
+John's death during the Civil War. For three years she had been trying to
+get this pension and had about given up hope of ever receiving it. Mother
+received $400.00 back pension and $12.00 a month for the remainder of her
+life. The Lord showed me that my prayer was answered for Mother's support,
+and the burden left me.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter V
+
+Conversion and Sanctification
+
+A few years after I became a helpless invalid, I was somewhat wrought upon
+by the Spirit of God, but had no advice as to what I should do. I joined
+the M. E. Church on probation, although I was yet unsaved. The minister who
+received me into the church, did not inquire whether I was saved or not,
+nor did he ask about my spiritual welfare.
+
+In my nineteenth year I was convicted of my sins, after the following
+circumstance: I was having a quarrel with one of my younger brothers. We
+were both high-spirited and each wanted to have his own way. While the
+quarrel was in progress, Mother came on the scene, and what she heard was
+enough to make her heart ache. "Mary, why don't you set a better example?"
+"Mother," I said, "he commenced on me first. If you make him behave
+himself, I will behave." "Mary, I am afraid you children will never stop
+your quarreling until you land in perdition; and if I were out of the way,
+you would soon be there. You act just as if you wanted me out of the way."
+I saw her standing there as pale as a corpse with the big tears rolling
+down her face. She was always pale in those days. I said, "Mother, don't
+break my heart." "Mary," said she, "you broke my heart first." "Mother,
+won't you forgive me?" "Yes," she answered, "I forgive you; but there is
+one higher than I whom you have offended, and you will have to ask his
+forgiveness."
+
+Up to that time I was not under conviction, but the Lord now began to
+answer the prayer of my oldest brother, who had been praying for my
+conviction. That same evening I went into the garden, and earnestly asked
+the Lord to convict me of my sins. I remember now that he had convicted me
+in the past but that I had resisted until conviction left me. I said to the
+Lord, "I will not fight conviction now if it kills me right on the spot."
+The Lord took me at my word; he knew I meant what I said with all my heart.
+I arose from my knees, and walked toward the house, with such a deep
+realization of God's displeasure on my lost soul that it seemed as if the
+earth would open and swallow me up. I shall never forget that awful
+experience. I think I fully comprehended God's displeasure against
+rebellious souls, but in his wrath he remembered mercy, and I found myself
+seeking God with all my heart. I could not weep, but my heart was sincere
+and deeply determined to seek God until I should know that I was saved.
+
+I did not find the Lord at once and the enemy brought discouragement
+against my soul. I was just about to come to the conclusion that I would
+seek God only a week, and that if I did not find him then I would quit. But
+as I walked through the front room, I noticed an old Methodist hymn-book
+lying on the stand. I opened it and as God would have it, my eyes fell on
+these lines: "And will you basely to the tempter yield?" Going to the
+kitchen where Mother was washing, I said, "Mother, there is a hymn in this
+book that ought to be torn out." She said, "Why, Mary?" After I had read
+the line to her she said, "Mary, can't you adopt the next line as yours?
+'No, in the strength of Jesus, no, I never will give up my shield.'" I
+decided then and there to seek God until the day of my death, or until I
+found him.
+
+My oldest brother and I went to prayer. He asked me to pray, but all I have
+ever remembered saying is, "Lord have mercy on me. Lord hear me." He said,
+"Mary, the Lord does have mercy on you and the Lord does hear you, or you
+could not have prayed as you have been praying." He asked me whether I was
+willing to live or die for the Lord; and I said, "I am willing to live, but
+I am not willing to die in this condition," He replied, "All the Lord wants
+is your will. He will not let you die in this condition when you want to
+get saved." But I still persisted that I wasn't willing to die in that
+condition.
+
+Then the enemy tried to bring confusion upon me. The burden of my guilt was
+all gone and the devil suggested that I was worse than I had thought, that
+my heart was so hard I could not mourn for my sins any more. Howbeit, the
+dear Lord came to my rescue. He reminded me that my repentance was genuine,
+and therefore accepted by him; and that all he required of me was to
+exercise faith in his promises, and that if I could not do that
+immediately, I could begin to quote his word, "Lord, I believe; help thou
+my unbelief." I kept repeating that declaration and prayer all day long and
+until late in the afternoon.
+
+I got hold of a little tract in which God's promises were simplified; for
+instance, "He is our light in darkness; our wisdom in ignorance; our
+counsellor in perplexity." I said, "Lord, I am perplexed: the burden of
+guilt is gone and I can't mourn any more, but I can't say that I am saved."
+Mother had said that the Lord had shown her that she was saved, and I felt
+sure that as God is no respecter of persons, he must show me that I was
+saved too. I could not be satisfied short of that; so I said, "Lord, I take
+thee as my counsellor in perplexity." Then I repeated, "Lord, I believe;
+help thou my unbelief." Before the sentence had dropped from my lips, I
+said, "Lord, I know; Lord, I know."
+
+I can not tell you how happy I was. I arose from my knees, started out of
+my chamber and to my surprise met the brother with whom I had quarreled. "O
+Oliver," I said, "the Lord has had mercy on me and saved me." I shall never
+forget that day. It was May 3, 1871.
+
+Up to that time I had not opened my heart to my father concerning my soul's
+condition and needs, as he was not living a satisfactory life himself, but
+when I went to the supper table, I was so happy that I said, "O Father,
+help me praise the Lord." Not knowing how my soul had been longing for God
+and a new life, he said, "Mary, what has broken loose?" I answered, "I
+can't praise Him enough; I want you to help me praise him." I was too happy
+to eat supper, and so went out into the yard and walked up and down
+praising the Lord to my soul's content.
+
+I might say here, it was not fear of everlasting punishment that caused me
+to seek God, but a good faithful mother's love. I did not want to grieve
+her heart and as I could not keep from doing so without help from above, I
+sought salvation with this end in view. At this time there came very
+forcibly to me the scripture about Mary's anointing the Lord before his
+burial. I decided that she should be my example. I would give Mother some
+of the flowers of my experience, and not wait until after she was dead and
+buried. Had I waited to strew flowers over her grave, I would have expected
+to hear people say, "She is nothing but a hypocrite. She did not treat her
+mother right while she was living, and now she is trying to make a show."
+Let us take a lesson from Mary of old--give flowers to the living; but if
+we have no flowers, let us see to it that we do not give thorns. It was
+thorns that the enemies of Christ placed upon his brow in mockery.
+
+Later I found that there was something in me that did not want to treat
+Mother just right--a disposition arising in my heart to disobey her. I felt
+that this grieved the Lord; and I went and asked him to forgive me. One day
+I said, "Mother, I am going to set down on paper a record of every day that
+I keep from getting mad." As I had a very high temper, Mother thought it
+very foolish for me to undertake such a record. Nevertheless, day after day
+went by in which I did not become angry, until a month had elapsed; I had
+not been angry for a month.
+
+Just a month after I was saved, my oldest brother, who was a minister, came
+with a message on the subject of sanctification. He explained the doctrine
+to Mother and me and showed us our privilege of attaining to this grace.
+Before noon of that day we made a complete consecration for time and for
+eternity, grasped the promises, and both of us received the experience. I
+am sure that my consecration was made in great ignorance; but the Lord
+understood that I was sincere, and graciously granted me the experience.
+When I received the sanctifying grace, I did not think of demonstration, or
+of great feeling, or of anything of that kind: I simply consecrated all a
+living sacrifice, and reckoned myself dead indeed unto sin and alive unto
+God through our Lord Jesus Christ. I met the conditions and believed that
+the work was done.
+
+Not until the tempter came, did I fully realize what God had done in
+sanctifying me. That evening the devil tested me in such a way that had
+there been any of the old Adam in me, it would have been stirred up; but,
+thank God! the devil found nothing to work upon. God had removed that
+depraved nature, the sin-principle inherited from the fall of Adam. As
+there was nothing but God's glory in my soul, nothing but glory could
+bubble up, no matter how severe the temptation. I felt so secure--just as
+if I were out in mid-ocean upon a solid rock, the waves dashing all around
+me, but powerless to disturb my security and the peace of my soul.
+
+Soon after I was sanctified, I testified to my experience, in a Methodist
+quarterly meeting. The presiding elder made fun of me: he said, "The
+testimonies of those that claim to be sanctified, sound just like the tones
+of an old cracked cow-bell. There was only one good testimony made this
+evening; and that was by one who did not profess sanctification." My only
+persecution at home came from a neighbor who made fun of my prayers. Her
+oft-repeated expression was, "Pray like old Mary Cole." Later when her
+grandchild lay dying, she called on me to pray four times within
+twenty-four hours. After the child was dead, she said she was hurt because
+I did not pray for the child's healing, because she was sure that if I had
+done so the child would have lived.
+
+A minister who came onto our circuit some time after this decided that
+those who had the experience of sanctification should not testify to it. He
+gave as his reason that he wanted to bring the people to a level in their
+experiences; in other words, he wanted to bring the sanctified ones down to
+lift the justified ones up, until they would all be on an equality in
+experience. Two sisters who were sanctified, came to me and said, "Sister
+Cole, we have come to the conclusion that we won't testify to
+sanctification this year, lest we offend the minister." I replied, "If the
+minister is going to oppose sanctification, so much the more will I testify
+to it throughout the year." I did so, and God wonderfully blessed me. These
+women stopped testifying to please the preacher; and before the year was
+out, they and the preacher were having trouble.
+
+After I was sanctified, I was so happy and victorious in my soul, that I
+wanted to tell my experience to others. At one time I was talking to a lady
+old enough to be my grandmother, telling her how happy I was, and how I
+enjoyed the fulness of God's blessing. She seemed to appreciate my story
+greatly; but after I got through, the thought came to me that she would
+think that I felt myself important in trying to instruct one so much older
+than myself.
+
+Although I did not know it at the time, this was the enemy whispering to
+me. I apologized to her for saying anything about my experience: "You must
+not get hurt at me because I have talked so to you, but I am very happy in
+the Lord." Looking at me steadily she said, "You are not worth getting hurt
+over." I saw the point. This was God's reproof. I learned my lesson; and so
+far as I know, I have never made an apology for what the Lord has done for
+me.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter VI
+
+Events of Early Christian Life
+
+One day soon after I was saved, I felt God stirring within me, and gave
+vent to my happy soul by praising his precious name aloud. This seemed to
+disturb Father, and he commanded me to be quiet. But God stirred me up more
+and more, until my soul seemed to roar like a lion, and I quoted the
+following scripture to Father: "If these should hold their peace, the
+stones would immediately cry out." This looked like disobedience to my
+father; but the outcome seemed to show that God was leading me, for Father
+calmed down and did not again interfere with my praising the Lord.
+
+Not long after I was sanctified, I received my first light on the subject
+of dress. One Sunday morning while at the Methodist meeting listening to a
+sermon, a voice began to talk to my soul: "You profess to be sanctified,
+living a holy life, and yet your head-dress shows conformity to the world."
+These words did not come from the pulpit either: nothing was being preached
+against dress or worldly conformity. Sunday after Sunday the same still,
+small voice talked to me in this way, until I hardly knew what to do.
+
+Finally I said to myself, "I shall not allow my conscience to be tortured
+in this way any more." Early Monday morning, therefore, as soon as I had an
+opportunity,  I took the flowers off my hat, as they were what the Holy
+Spirit had been pointing out to me. My Mother, who was sitting by, said,
+"Mary, what are you doing?" I said, "I am taking these flowers off." "What
+are you doing that for?" she inquired. "Because," I answered, "I do not
+want them on." I did not explain matters to her just then. She replied,
+"That is just a foolish notion of yours. You will soon want the flowers on
+again." "No, Mother," I answered, "I never will."
+
+So I took the flowers off and put them into the vase where we kept our
+winter bouquet. As I did so, the voice of God said, "If you do not want to
+be tempted in this matter again, put those flowers into the fire." I
+immediately obeyed, and from that day to this I have never been tempted to
+restore the flowers to my hat.
+
+About ten years later while I was holding my first meeting at Salisbury,
+Missouri, I saw a number of young ladies who were dressed so saintlike, and
+in a manner so becoming to holy lives, that I was convicted immediately for
+plainness of dress. Some of the sisters who were gospel teachers, came to
+me at the close of the service, saying that they would like to have a talk
+with me. I thought I knew what they wanted to say, because God had already
+been talking to me on the same subject. I was not mistaken. "As you profess
+to be a holiness teacher," said they, "you ought to be an example in
+plainness of dress." I told them that I had no plain dresses. All I had
+were virtually a display of ruffles, flounces, "pin-backs" and "tuck-ups."
+They then inquired if I would be pleased to have them help me make my
+clothes over. I told them, "Certainly I would, but some of my dresses are
+so cut up that they couldn't be made over." I was very thankful when an
+opportunity was offered to make my clothes plain. God had already given me
+an understanding of his will in regard to dress; and it was not only easy
+for me to obey, but a pleasure also.
+
+It was not so very long after this--while I was in my second meeting at
+Sturgeon, Mo.--that a minister handed me some money for my personal use.
+Soon afterwards his wife came and said that the Lord had shown her that she
+must give me something too. As this was the first money that had been
+handed me, I hardly knew what to do; but I accepted it. Then the sister
+said, "Now, Sister Cole, I will take the money my husband has given you and
+what I have given, and will buy the goods for a plain dress for you. I will
+see that it is made plain and neat, and so that it will fit you." How glad
+I was when I got that dress! Only once after that was I tempted to build
+again what I had destroyed. Then I got a dress and trimmed it with lace,
+but I could not wear it that way at all. That was my last temptation to try
+to dress in style.
+
+About nine o'clock one evening in the month of December, of the year I was
+saved, Mother and I were in the kitchen. I was down on my knees mixing some
+sausage-meat in a vessel, when all at once I looked up and saw a very
+bright light, which seemed to be moving very rapidly. "Mother," said I,
+"what makes that light?" My first thought was that some of my younger
+brothers were carrying a light and trying to scare us; but when I saw that
+the light was so strong and moving so fast, I felt sure that I was
+mistaken. By this time mother was standing in the door and calling, "Mary,
+come quick and you can see what is causing the light." What I saw, was a
+large ball of fire. Starting from the west, or a little north of west, it
+moved southeast at a high rate of speed.
+
+When we first saw the ball, about two-thirds of it was hidden behind the
+horizon, and we gazed at it until it went out of sight. Perhaps our
+imaginations worked upon our senses; but it seemed that sparks of fire flew
+back from the ball. In two or three minutes after the ball disappeared,
+there was a terrible trembling of the earth as if there had been a small
+earthquake. Probably the ball struck with such force that it shook the
+earth. This sight was witnessed by people in different states.
+
+My feelings at the time of this incident made me think how poor sinners
+will feel in the day of judgment when they will be standing awaiting their
+doom, knowing that the wrath of God rests upon them, and that they are
+without hope. Far more terrifying things than the passing of a comet will
+be happening then; and many will be crying for the rocks and mountains to
+fall on them to hide them from the presence of him that liveth and reigneth
+forever. I confess, that though I was saved, I trembled at seeing that ball
+of fire in its weird passage. I thought that if this little incident had
+such an effect upon one who was saved and ready to meet God, what a far
+more terrible spectacle would the day of judgment be to those who were not
+ready.
+
+One fall, not long after I was saved, the grasshoppers came to our part of
+the country, and laid their eggs, and in the spring the young grasshoppers
+hatched out by the million. There were so many grasshoppers and they
+destroyed the vegetation so rapidly that people began to fear a famine. The
+governor of the State proclaimed a day of fasting and prayer, and many
+people gathered at the different houses of worship to plead with the Lord
+to stay the plague. Even hardhearted sinners left their work and came to
+these meetings. God heard our petitions, and in three days the grasshoppers
+were gone. Then some of the unsaved people said, "Oh, well, the
+grasshoppers would have gone anyway. They just stayed until their wings
+were grown: they would have gone without prayer." Thus they dishonored God.
+We had an excellent crop that year--much better than usual; but when
+Thanksgiving time came, many of those who were at the fast-day meeting had
+no time to come and thank the Lord for his mercies.
+
+Just when the grasshoppers were at their worst, my mother was making
+garden. Some one said, "You would better not make garden because the
+grasshoppers will eat it up." "Oh, well," she replied, "I am going to plant
+it anyway and trust it with the Lord. 'They that sow in hope shall be
+partaker of their hope.'" Mother did not fight the grasshoppers at all; she
+just trusted the Lord.
+
+A number of people had great battles with the grasshoppers. I remember a
+doctor's wife who came to her death because of overheating herself in her
+exertions to keep the grasshoppers from getting her garden. Near one side
+of Mother's garden there was a patch of fennel. Mother saw the grasshoppers
+in the garden but they did not seem to take anything but the weeds. Then
+they moved out into the patch of fennel, stripped it of all its leaves, and
+left only the stems standing. I do not think Mother ever had a better
+garden; some of her vegetables were especially fine. "They that trust the
+Lord shall not be confounded."
+
+  "Blind unbelief is sure to err,
+  And scan his work in vain;
+  God is his own interpreter,
+  And he will make it plain."
+
+
+
+
+Chapter VII
+
+My Call to the Ministry
+
+When I was about twenty-two years of age, I attended a camp-meeting held by
+a number of different denominations. One night, while at this meeting, I
+awoke and became conscious that God was calling me to get up and to go
+outside the tent to pray. As I obeyed the voice of the Lord, I became
+conscious of his awful presence and remembered what he said to Moses: "Put
+thy shoes from off thy feet, for the ground whereon thou standest is holy
+ground." God then called to my remembrance how he had been leading me for
+sometime to pray in secret for many different persons and interests, and
+made me to understand that he wanted me to exercise myself in that way at
+this time also.
+
+After I had prayed for everything I could think of, the Lord burdened me to
+pray again, although it seemed that I had no other language in which to
+express my petition. The Lord would in a special manner send down the glory
+in my soul and, at every repeated petition, fill me more and more with his
+presence. This was done at least three times. Then he confronted me with
+this question, "Will you consecrate yourself to go out as a life-worker for
+me?" "Lord," I cried, "I thought I consecrated myself all to you when I was
+sanctified." "Yes, you did, but not as a life-worker," was his answer;
+although, of course, this was included in the "all things" that I
+consecrated to the Master.
+
+Although I realized that God was talking to me, yet I began making excuses:
+"Lord, I am not talented; my education is so meagre; there is no one to go
+with me; and, besides, I have a stammering tongue." God cut my excuses
+short with, "Who made man's mouth? I gave Moses Aaron as his spokesman; but
+I will do a better part by you, I will go with you myself." Praise the
+Lord! Throughout the years that I have worked for him, this promise has
+been fulfilled.
+
+Again, when the devil suggested that I had no means of traveling, the Lord
+brought to my mind this scripture, "Yea, the Almighty shall be thy defense,
+and thou shalt have plenty of silver." For every excuse I made, the Lord
+had a scripture, until I felt as did Job, that when the Almighty speaks, "I
+will lay mine hand upon my mouth." So I submitted and consented to obey
+God.
+
+I now suppose that I was ready to go back to bed; but the Lord began to
+talk to me again. He showed me that he wanted me to pray still more. As I
+began again to pour out my heart to him, he seemed just to pour the glory
+into my soul and to press it down until he saw, I suppose, that I was ready
+to hear his plan for me--a plan that I had not yet contemplated. When he
+said to me therefore, "Go preach my gospel," I was astonished beyond
+measure. Oh, it was all so new! I made excuses; but again he gave Scripture
+to offset every excuse--and all so comforting and strengthening--that I
+submitted to his will. I went to bed almost overwhelmed by the glory of
+God.
+
+Next day I thought that as I had been blessed in learning God's will
+concerning me, others would be rejoiced too, to hear me relate my
+experience. But when I began to tell publicly how God had talked to my
+soul, to my surprise, it stirred up a spirit of jealousy in some and before
+night the devil tried to carry out his design to defeat the Lord's plan in
+regard to me. The devil began by starting a wicked falsehood against me and
+thus, almost crushing the life out of me. I did not understand the devil's
+cunning way and did not know how to lean on God, it was a dark hour for me.
+I remembered how the enemies of Moses tried to slay him when he was a
+child, and how the Jews tried to destroy our Savior when he was a little
+babe. God proved himself and protected me; he lifted me above all my
+persecutions and made me more than a conqueror. I had learned the useful
+lesson to let the Lord be my defense and not to try to defend myself.
+
+On my return home, when I told my class-leader how God had revealed his
+will to me concerning my future, he said, "You are a pretty looking thing
+to be called to preach." I thought so too; but to excuse myself, for I
+hardly knew what to say, I replied, "I do not believe that every one called
+to preach will have to stand in the pulpit: a person may preach by his life
+and conduct." Mother was the only other person to whom I told the story of
+my call, until I began my ministry.
+
+
+
+Chapter VIII
+
+Seven Years of Preparation
+
+Although God had given me a very clear, definite call to the ministry, and
+had made very plain his purpose in regard to me, yet he did not immediately
+send me out to preach the gospel. Nearly seven years elapsed between the
+call and the sending--years in which the Lord led me and in which occurred
+a number of incidents that had a very important influence on my life. These
+together with some other incidents connected with them, which occurred in
+after years, will be related in this chapter.
+
+About the time of my call to the ministry, but whether shortly before or
+soon afterwards, I do not remember, I was again confined to my bed from
+September to March. During a part of this time I was entirely helpless; but
+oh, with how much greater fortitude did I bear my sickness now than I did
+in my fifteenth year! God in his infinite love and mercy had brought about
+a wonderful change. Instead of being tortured and tormented, and in
+desperation wishing myself dead, the nearer I approached death, the happier
+I became. At times it seemed that the angels were hovering over me. One
+night I dreamed that my time had come and that I swooned away, falling into
+my sister's arms. I thought I heard Sister say, "Mother, she is dying."
+"Sister," I asked, "do you call this death?" "Yes," was the reply. "If this
+is death," I answered, "I could die always; it is so sweet, so heavenly, so
+satisfying."
+
+But my couch at this time was not altogether a bed of roses. I suffered
+greatly and was easily discouraged. I realized that I needed much help and
+wished that God would in some way send me consolation. The voice of God's
+Spirit spoke directly to my soul, "If I send you consolation in a dream,
+will you accept it?" I answered, "Yes, Lord, any way."
+
+That night I dreamed that I was in Father's yard, under a shade tree.
+Looking around me, I saw some things that were not pleasant; but when it
+occurred to me to look at myself, I found that I was robed in pure white.
+My soul was stirred as by heavenly music. Although I had never been able to
+sing, yet now I felt as though I could not keep from trying. My voice rang
+out like the clear notes of a nightingale; and all at once I was joined by
+a myriad of heavenly voices. The air was full of music. Peal after peal of
+the heavenly anthem struck upon my ear, and in my dream I exclaimed, "Is
+heaven so near the earth as this? Surely I hear the angels singing! Such
+music I have never heard upon earth!" Then I awoke with this scripture
+sounding in my ears: "The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that
+fear him and delivereth them." Without a doubt, the angels were around me.
+The strength and comfort I received in my soul that night were like
+Elijah's meal, in the strength of which he went forty days. Even now, the
+thought of my experience sends a thrill of heavenly encouragement to my
+soul.
+
+One evening when I was about twenty-three years old, we were having family
+worship, and all the saved members of the family had prayed; I felt
+impressed that if we should have a second season of prayer, God would do
+something unusual for us. As the different members of the family were
+praying the second time, my youngest Brother, George, ten years old, was
+being deeply wrought upon by the Spirit of God. He arose from his knees and
+started to my chair. As he was in his stocking feet, and moved noiselessly
+across the floor, nobody saw him. Before he got to my chair his heart
+failed him, and he went back to where he had been kneeling. Again the
+Spirit of God worked upon his heart stronger than before; he came to where
+I was kneeling and said, "Mary, I want to be saved too." We immediately
+called upon God in his behalf; the Lord wonderfully saved him; and after
+that he took part in family worship.
+
+God had now given me such a love for my younger brothers that when they got
+into their little troubles they would come to me for help and consolation,
+as Mother with her large family and many cares had but little time to
+devote to their spiritual welfare. This small burden that God placed on me
+was doubtless for my good. When the boys got into little quarrels, they
+would come to me, and I would say to them, "Do you know the scripture,
+'Only by pride cometh contention'?" "Yes." "Do you know what the matter is
+then?" "Yes, I am up a little." "Do you know what you have to do?" "Yes, to
+get down." And soon their difficulty would be settled. God wonderfully
+blessed my soul in thus helping my younger brothers; and all unaware to
+myself, I was being prepared for my future work.
+
+I believe that I, as much as most children, always honored my father; and,
+after I was saved, I believe I honored him as much as God required. In the
+incidents I am now about to relate, I mean to cast no reflection upon the
+memory of my father, now many years gone to his final reward; but I tell
+them that they may prove a blessing to others.
+
+My father was not living a Christian life satisfactory even to himself;
+and, as a result, the enemy could at times use him as his instrument.
+Nervous and afflicted as I was in my childhood days, I was afraid of Father
+when he yielded to the enemy; but after I was saved the Lord gave me much
+help on this line. At times however, when Father was much under the
+influence of the enemy, the trials were so severe that Mother and I
+frequently had to seek God for help two or three times a day. The Lord
+always came to our rescue and lifted us above the trial. When Father showed
+his better self, he was very dear to all of us.
+
+When my brother Harley was about fourteen years of age, he was saved and
+living as true a Christian life as one would expect of a boy his age. It
+seemed at this time that the enemy was especially operating through Father
+to crush and discourage the child. God stirred up my soul to protect him
+and to keep him from giving way entirely. One day Harley went on an errand
+for Father and the mule that he rode accidentally got his ankle hurt. When
+he returned, Father was very much displeased, and said to my brother, "If
+you can do no better than that, you had better go to bed."
+
+This was in the evening. I picked up the family Bible, walked across the
+room to my father and said, "We are all willing to go to bed, but we
+usually have family worship first. Won't you read and pray?" "You can read
+and pray yourself if you want to," said he. So I sat down and read, and
+then we knelt down and prayed; God's power came like a mighty wave from the
+glory world, filling the room. When we arose from our knees Father had
+disappeared.
+
+A few minutes later, when one of my brothers went to the barn, Father said
+to him, "What is that noise at the house?" My brother answered, "God has
+given us the victory, and Mary is shouting." "Well," said Father, "that
+won't do the mule any good;" but the boy answered quickly, "Well, we
+weren't praying for the mule," and Father never said anything more about
+the injury to the mule.
+
+At another time Harley was lying very sick, and the enemy stirred Father up
+to treat him cruelly. He told my brother that if he didn't get up, he would
+give him a good whipping. He started to get the whip. In the meanwhile, my
+soul was stirred to its limit; God seemed to move my very being to protect
+the child. I knew that he was really sick and that the enemy was using
+Father for his own purpose.
+
+I went into the room where my brother was lying and stood near him. When
+father returned, he could see me standing by the head of the old-fashioned
+bedstead near one of its high posts. He knew by my looks that I was there
+to shield the sick boy. He ordered me out, but I made no reply. He tried to
+remove me by force from where I was standing; but I held on to the bedpost
+until finally by a strong jerk he succeeded in loosing my hold and gave me
+a push that threw me across the floor a number of feet away, where I fell
+and went to praying. God answered prayer, and gave us the victory, and
+Father left the room without another word. Before beginning to resist
+Father, I had made up my mind to take the whipping myself, rather than see
+my sick brother imposed upon; but God intervened, and I did not have to
+suffer. Every time I interfered, Father seemed to realize that it was not
+I, but God who was reproving him.
+
+I was now about twenty-four or twenty-five years of age and I felt that the
+Lord wanted me to make a few suggestions to Father about his treatment of
+me. I told him that he should be careful lest he lay himself liable to the
+law. He answered me harshly, but it seemed that God put his fear on him,
+for that was the last time Father became violent toward me.
+
+Shortly before my healing, which will be described in the next chapter, I
+had a very peculiar dream in which I saw the whole family sitting at the
+table eating. Father held in his hand an iron mallet which he began to
+motion in a threatening way toward Mother. I thought that he intended to
+take her life with the mallet. Then I thought, "Mother has been so good and
+kind to me that I can not bear to stay in the room and see this deed done."
+I started for the door. As I went, God spoke to me, saying, "Pray; ask for
+the strength of a Samson, if need be; and I will give it." I began praying
+and God answered. His strength and power came over me. I can not express
+how strong I felt as I went to my father, took the iron mallet out of his
+hand. He was like a little child in my hands. I held him until he promised
+he would never do so again; and all the while his face was twitching with
+fear, and he was trembling like a leaf.
+
+When I was healed, God put much of his divine power into both my soul and
+body. It seemed that I was just filled with God and that I thrilled with
+his presence, until at times I was not on earth, but rather in heaven. At
+one such time Father began to bring false accusations against Harley. His
+unkind manner, as well as the false charges, showed that he was actuated by
+a wrong spirit. God seemed to again stir my soul to speak in behalf of the
+boy. At first Father did not comprehend that God was talking through me,
+and spoke roughly; but he soon realized that God was using my lips of clay;
+the fear of the Lord came upon him, and he trembled like a leaf. I saw that
+God had fulfilled my dream, that he had helped me to take the iron mallet
+out of Father's hand. So far as I know, Father never acted so cruelly
+toward my brother again.
+
+I wish to warn children who read this narrative not to use this incident to
+their own shame. If the Spirit of the Lord should ever lead you to resist
+your father or mother, he will give you the power to win a victory for
+truth and righteousness; but, if, on the other hand, you resist your
+parents in your own strength, or for selfish purposes, you will bring upon
+yourself shame and confusion. Even if you should succeed in having your own
+way, either through force of will or through your parents' meekly yielding
+to you, God will make you feel the shame of your wrong-doing.
+
+In my personal dealings with Father, God manifested himself and showed
+himself mighty in caring for me. Once as we were going to meeting, the team
+became frightened and hard to hold and I became so frightened that I had a
+spasm after we got to meeting. Father was ashamed because I had had a spasm
+in public. He seemed to think he was disgraced, and concluded that in the
+future I should stay at home. I was now saved and sanctified and enjoyed
+very much attending public services, so Mother and I prayed earnestly that
+God would put it into Father's heart to let me attend meetings again. Our
+prayers were answered and I had no more difficulty until sometime
+afterwards. At that time I had been to a meeting several miles from home
+and had remained over night with some friends without asking permission. As
+a punishment, Father again refused to allow me to go to church.
+
+Again Mother and I sought the Lord with prayer and fasting, and the Lord
+soon showed me that we had gained the victory. We felt impressed, however,
+to spend another day in fasting and prayer. Although Father did not know
+that we were praying, he came to me and said, "Mary, you can go to
+meeting"; and from that time he never kept me at home from services.
+
+Father owned the farm on which we lived in Pettis County, Missouri. It
+contained 244 acres of fairly good land and was sufficiently stocked.
+Although, in a financial way, father was doing as well as his neighbors, he
+had for a number of years been growing discontented. These periods of
+discontentment seemed especially to trouble him in the spring before farm
+work began. At such times he wanted to mortgage his farmland and to move
+out of the country.
+
+Every spring for a number of years, Mother and I would get on our knees and
+pray earnestly to God that he would overrule Father's roving disposition
+and make him content to stay at home. Again and again the dear Lord was
+gracious and answered our petition. Things would go on well for a while,
+but with the coming of the next spring, we would again have the same
+experience.
+
+One spring when we took to our knees as usual to pray in behalf of Father,
+the Lord gave me to understand that our petition would not be answered,
+that Father would have his own way. This seemed almost unbearable, and I
+cried and prayed for Father until I almost lost my voice. God answered my
+petition with this suggestion: "If nothing else but to go among strangers
+and have a hard time will bring your father to the Lord are you willing
+that he should go?" I answered, "Lord, from this standpoint, but from no
+other." From that time the burden left me. Father went, and the Lord said
+to me, "Now you have no excuse for not going into gospel work." Father had
+been unwilling for me to go, and with his going my last excuse was removed.
+
+Father went first to Oregon, but some years later came back as far as
+Wymore, Nebraska, where he bought property and settled. A few years later
+he came and stayed with us at home for one winter.
+
+In a meeting that my brother George, Sister Lodema Kaser, and I held in
+Wymore, Father sought the Lord and seemed to get a real experience of
+salvation.
+
+Later he had some little difficulty in retaining his experience. He got
+tried at some of the brethren and thought he would leave the church, as he
+had formerly done in sectarianism. He found, however, that in leaving the
+church he was leaving God, since people can get out of the church of God
+only through sin. Soon after this he began to be troubled with heart
+failure. He lived only a few months. My sister who cared for him in his
+last illness, informed me that at the time of his death he was fully
+restored to the fellowship of the church and that for some months before he
+died, he showed every sign of being prepared. God assured me that Father
+was saved, yet as by fire. This seemed a real miracle as much of the time
+Father's religious experience had not been satisfactory. We serve a mighty
+God who works miracles: some of Father's children had been praying so
+earnestly for him that God would not let them be disappointed. I believe I
+shall meet him in the glory world.
+
+At the time my youngest brothers were saved, and shortly afterwards I was
+an invalid and unable to go to meeting on Sunday. They took turn about
+staying with me, while my parents went to meeting. As soon as the rest of
+the family were gone, we would take down the family Bible and ask the Lord
+to help us to turn to some scripture that would be good for us. Then we
+would read. Whenever we came to a promise, we would ask the Lord to help us
+claim that promise and to get out of it all the benefit that God had in it
+for us. After reading, we would get down and pray asking God to help us
+retain what we had read and to make it a blessing to us.
+
+When the family would come home from meeting, Mother would tell us all she
+could remember of the sermon, as she was anxious to get to me all the
+encouragement she could. As we listened to Mother's account of the
+services, we realized that we had had the best meeting.
+
+This fact became so noticeable that whenever they wanted George to go to
+meeting, he would say, "No, I want to stay with Mary." After the others
+were gone, he would say, "Mary, let us read as we did the other Sunday."
+"George," I would answer, "I feel so weak this morning; I don't feel able
+to hold the Bible" (it was a very large book), "Mary, I will hold the
+Bible, if you will do the reading." Weak as I was, I could not refuse, and
+we would begin, asking God to direct us, stopping to claim each promise,
+and asking God to bless the Word to our good, and to help us to remember
+all that would be helpful to us. We continued this practise until I was
+healed and able to attend the meetings again. I shall never be able to tell
+the profit that I derived from this little Bible school.
+
+God himself was our teacher, and through this responsibility he was
+preparing me for greater usefulness.
+
+It was during this period of apparent inactivity that God gave me my first
+experience of divine healing. At that time I think I was about twenty-five
+years of age. I was ignorant that the Lord is as willing and as able to
+heal our bodies as he is to save our souls. I was suffering greatly with a
+swelling on the inside of my jaw that entirely closed my mouth. The doctor
+said he would not dare to lance the swelling as the tendons and arteries
+lay so near that such an operation would be dangerous. He prescribed a
+poultice, and said that the swelling would probably break in about three
+days.
+
+I went home suffering greatly: I felt that I could not endure any more. I
+told my two youngest brothers, who knew how to pray and cast their burdens
+on the Lord, to call on God earnestly that he would either relieve me of
+the suffering or give me grace to bear it. Soon they came to my room: one
+said, "I prayed for the Lord either to relieve you or give you grace to
+bear the pain," and the other said, "I prayed the Lord to relieve you." In
+ten minutes every bit of suffering was gone. A sweet calm settled over my
+body; and to my happy surprise, I found that the swelling had broken. It
+was soon gone. I suffered no more pain, and next day was able to go to
+meeting.
+
+About a year later I made the acquaintance of a young man to whom I soon
+became greatly attached. After a time we became engaged. As I had learned
+to seek the mind of the Lord in all things, I did not find it hard to
+submit the question of matrimony to his will. The fact that I had had my
+own way so long, made me feel sure that the Lord was going to let me have
+my own way about my marriage. But this consideration did not at all affect
+my consecration, either at this time or when I sought God for healing. When
+I sought God for healing, he showed me that he wanted my entire service,
+and that I must seek his benefits for his glory only. It was wholly for
+God's glory, therefore, that I sought healing.
+
+Perhaps some of the young ministers and workers who read this book will
+wonder at the long period of inactivity, as some might call it, between my
+call to the ministry and the time when I actually began gospel work. I now
+look back upon this period as a time filled with blessed experiences that
+moulded my character, established my faith and peculiarly fitted me for the
+work to which God had called me. I have always been glad that the Lord had
+his way. This time was not lost. Like Joseph in prison, whom God was
+educating to be a prince, I was being prepared in God's own way for future
+usefulness.
+
+During this time of which I am now speaking, God laid it upon my heart to
+read the many good books, which now fell into my hands, such as Phoebe
+Palmer's Works--"Faith and Its Effects," "Sanctification Practical," and
+"Tell Jesus." The last named book was especially helpful in forming my
+Christian character, containing as it does so many precious experiences of
+trusting in God. I had the privilege also of reading the works of Mrs.
+Fletcher, Hester Ann Rodgers, and John Wesley. For the privilege of reading
+all these, I give God thanks. I put the experiences of which I read to a
+practical test, thus proving that what God had done for others, he would do
+for me also. After the test these narrations of God's marvelous dealings
+were no longer stories in a book, but they had become my own personal
+experiences.
+
+At different times I have hunted awhile for some lost article, when the
+Lord would come with these words: "Tell Jesus." I would tell him and soon I
+would find the missing article. He would even direct me to the very spot
+where it lay concealed. Soon after I read the book, "Tell Jesus," I took my
+sewing machine apart thinking that I could clean it and put it together
+again, just as one of my lady friends had done. I soon found that I was not
+skilful enough, told Jesus, and obtained help to get the machine together
+all right.
+
+Sometimes when I was not near a jeweler, my watch would get out of repair,
+and I would earnestly ask the Lord to fix it for me, provided he could do
+so without my becoming fanatical or being led wrong. A number of times he
+answered my prayer.
+
+One time I remember, I let my watch fall and it was greatly damaged; but I
+could not get to a jeweler to have it repaired. As I felt the need of the
+watch very much, I asked the Lord earnestly to please fix it for me. The
+watch soon began running. I intended to take the watch to a jeweler later;
+but as it kept perfect time I did not need to take it.
+
+During all these years God was teaching me as rapidly as he could, lessons
+of faith and trust. In every severe trial or test, no matter what its
+nature, I would earnestly lay my trouble before God and he would
+marvelously lift me up and give me victory. At such times he would give me
+precious promises such as these: "When the enemy comes in like a flood, the
+Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him;" "The desire of
+the righteous shall be granted;" "They that trust in the Lord shall not be
+confounded, and shall not lack any good thing."
+
+From the beginning, my spiritual life was one of trials; but thank God, the
+trials were always followed by triumphs. "Thanks be to God who giveth us
+the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." In such experiences, I learned
+what has been verified to me again and again throughout the course of my
+life, that it pays to cast all our cares and burdens upon him who has
+promised to bear them for us; to leave everything with him; to lay
+ourselves and all we possess at his feet, tiusting him to care for us and
+to carry our sorrows. God wants just such an opportunity. He is a wonderful
+God, a very present help at all times. "They that trust in the Lord shall
+be as Mount Zion, which can not be moved, but abideth forever." "As the
+mountains are round about Jerusalem, so is the Lord round about his people
+from henceforth even forever."
+
+Dear young ministers and workers, God may call you to his work and send you
+forth at once into the field; but do not be impatient or discouraged if the
+Lord sees fit to have you tarry awhile after he has called you. Remember,
+you are implements in the hands of the Lord. As workers called of the Lord,
+you should be like clay for the Master's use. Be careful, however, lest you
+become marred in God's hands as was the vessel that Jeremiah saw in the
+hands of the potter.
+
+Do not get in God's way and so spoil his design. Remember that Jesus at
+twelve years old knew that he must be about his Father's business; but he
+was thirty before he began his ministry. Remember that John the Baptist
+tarried in the wilderness for a long time before he began preaching on the
+banks of Jordan. Remember that the disciples spent ten days in the upper
+room before power came upon them from on high. You know this; nor do you
+think that these times of tarrying were wasted. Neither will your time of
+waiting be lost. Abide God's time; then, when you do enter upon your
+ministry, you will go, sustained by his power and by his blessing.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter IX
+
+Healed by Divine Power
+
+I have now to relate what to me is one of the most important events of my
+life. Up to this time I had been a hopeless invalid. The doctors could not
+cure me. Under the care of some, my health would improve for a short time;
+but others would not undertake to do anything for me. After inquiring into
+my condition, they would say that it would be as easy to make a world as to
+restore me to health. I remember especially that this remark was made by
+the doctor who was attending me shortly before my healing. At the time I
+was healed, my case was in the hands of a specialist, who said he could
+give me no permanent relief in less than a year.
+
+Having no hope of help from the doctor and having been taught that the days
+of divine healing were past, I concluded that there was no hope for me, and
+that the Lord intended me to be made perfect through suffering. In the
+spring of 1880, my oldest brother, who had been greatly afflicted with
+chronic dyspepsia, was healed in answer to prayer. Not until that time did
+I know that any one had been healed by divine power since the days of the
+apostles. I did not consider the healing which I have already related a
+healing, but a special miracle performed in answer to prayer. As he and I
+were the invalids of the family, we naturally sympathized a great deal with
+each other, opened our hearts to each other, shared all our troubles and
+sorrows.
+
+During the summer of the year I have just mentioned, my brother came home
+and began to tell how well he was. "Jeremiah, what patent medicine have you
+been taking?" He looked at me, smiled and said, "Mary, if you will take the
+kind of medicine I have, you will be well too." "What kind is that?" "It is
+faith and prayer--the Lord's word received by faith." This was all new to
+me--just like a strange language. I asked no more questions, for I did not
+know what to say.
+
+Finally, Mother, who had been listening to the conversation, said to him,
+"Can you eat a raw egg if I get it for you?" His health had been so poor
+that at times he could eat nothing but a raw egg, and frequently he would
+refuse even that. "Mother," he replied, "I can eat two eggs if you can
+spare that many, and you may cook them for me." When Mother cooked the
+eggs, he looked at her and said, "Mother, have you any meat?" She looked at
+him doubtfully, and not comprehending what God had done for his body, said,
+"I don't believe I will give you any meat this time." He made no reply,
+knowing that she did not understand.
+
+It was October before I saw my brother again. Another swelling had appeared
+on my jaw, stopping my mouth so that I could take my food only in a liquid
+form, sucking it through my teeth. My brother again encouraged me to trust
+the Lord, quoting God's promises to heal the body and relating a number of
+instances that he had witnessed where persons were healed of fits and other
+serious afflictions. I told my brother that I did not doubt that the Lord
+had healed others, but said that I did not know whether or not he wanted to
+heal me. "Perhaps," said I, "he is leaving me afflicted to keep me humble.
+If I were healed, I might not keep saved." My brother showed me that God
+was just as willing to heal me as he was to heal anybody else, and that it
+was both my duty and privilege to trust God for my healing. "Look over your
+consecration," said he "and see if you are willing to be healed for God's
+glory alone."
+
+I thought the matter over for some days. One day I prayed for my healing
+until I thought I could claim it by faith; but I soon found that the work
+was not done. Upon waking a few mornings later, I said to myself, "I am
+going to let the Lord heal me today if he will." Then the enemy whispered,
+"You have not enough faith yet to be healed; put it off a week or two, and
+by that time your faith will be stronger." Then came the voice of Jesus,
+"Oh thou of little faith; wherefore didst thou doubt." Dropping on my
+knees, I cried "Lord if it is unbelief, take it out root and branch"; and I
+knew he did. Then I said, "Lord, what next?" He then showed me I should
+pour out my medicine. God revealed to me that I was to be severely tempted,
+and that if I had any medicine about, that I would be sure to take it and
+so lose faith for healing.
+
+God was now bringing me to a place where I must choose between trusting God
+and disbelieving his promises. As a first act of faith on my part, I poured
+out my medicine. God showed me that if I were to doubt the Scriptures: "Who
+healeth all thy diseases"; "The prayer of faith shall save the sick," etc,
+I would not stop until I should reject all his Word, die an infidel, be
+lost in hell, and perhaps be the means of the loss of scores of other
+souls.
+
+I said to Mother, "If you ever prayed earnestly for me, pray now." So we
+bowed together. After she prayed, I began praying, claimed the promise in
+Matthew 18:19: "Lord, thou hast said, that if two shall agree on earth as
+touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of the
+Father which is in heaven. Now, Lord, we are agreed that thou shalt heal
+me--soul, mind, body, and spirit as completely as is most to thy glory." As
+I said this, I laid hold on the healing power by faith, the witness came
+from heaven, and the work was done. I arose from my knees saying, "Mother,
+it is done! I am healed! I am healed!" I felt the virtue go through my
+body; and, oh, the showers of heavenly grace that filled my soul! I began
+to praise the Lord. Oh, it was heavenly! "My soul was joyful in glory," for
+God filled my soul. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by the prophet
+Isaiah saying, "Then shall the lame man leap as an hart and the tongue of
+the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out and streams in
+the desert" (Isaiah 35:6).
+
+This was the beginning of a new epoch in my life, the beginning of months
+to me. It was the first time in my recollection that I could say I was
+well: the first bright hope of health that I had ever had in this world.
+That same day I could eat and drink without the slightest distress,
+anything that was fit for a sound stomach. I had never been able to do this
+before.
+
+But that night the trial came. It seemed that all hell was let loose to try
+to rob me of my healing faith and to bring back all my diseases. Had I not
+poured out my medicine, I surely would have yielded. Having no other
+refuge, I clung to the promises of God, and rebuked the devil until 2
+o'clock in the morning. Then I saw fulfilled God's promise: "Resist the
+devil and he will flee from you"; and there was a great calm. It seemed
+that the angels came and ministered unto me. My joy was full; my cup ran
+over. When morning came I began praising the Lord; and for several days, I
+walked the floor offering almost ceaseless praises to God. The story was
+circulated throughout the neighborhood, "Mary Cole is having a whole
+camp-meeting by herself. She claims that God has healed her; but as soon as
+the excitement wears off, she will be as bad as ever."
+
+My appetite was now good, and my strength increased daily. Soon I was able
+to attend a protracted meeting held by the Methodists, of which
+denomination I was still a member. When opportunity was given for
+testimonies, I arose and told of God's wonderful dealings with me--how he
+had pardoned all my sins, made me his child, afterwards sanctified me
+wholly, and how he had recently healed my poor afflicted body. I exhorted
+them to get rid of unbelief and to move out for God on the Bible promises.
+After meeting, the preacher came to talk to me about my experience. He said
+he did not doubt that I had been healed, but I must not testify to it,
+"for" said he, "the people can not stand so much light."
+
+I very foolishly concluded to follow the preacher's advice; and immediately
+the flood-gates of hell seemed to open. The powers of darkness seemed to
+gather to destroy both soul and body--my mind was almost reeling; intense
+suffering began in my body. God showed me that I had broken my contract
+with him in order to please a blinded preacher. My feelings were
+indescribable. I did not know what to do; but God showed me that if I would
+renew my covenant with him, resist the devil, and obey God in all things,
+all would be well. I obeyed God, and my faith again became unwavering; my
+strength began to increase; and a large scrofulous ulcer that had appeared
+on my face, soon went away. My blood became pure; and warmth, such as I had
+never felt before, came into my body. I could now sleep comfortably with
+half as much covering on my bed as I formerly required.
+
+Since my first healing, I have had a few attacks of sickness but God has
+healed me every time. In the thirty-four years that have elapsed since I
+began to trust the Lord for the healing of my body, I have never resorted
+to doctors, nor have I taken any medicine. I have been as well as the
+average person, and have been able to do work as hard as God has required
+of me. I recommend God as a physician. At the time I was healed of my other
+bodily afflictions, I was also relieved of stammering. It is true I stammer
+some yet, at times, but not nearly so much as I did formerly; and not
+enough to prevent my preaching the Word.
+
+At the time of my healing, Marion, one of my unsaved brothers, was batching
+near the old home place. He frequently spent his evenings at home,
+sometimes lying on chairs drawn up in front of the old-fashioned fireplace.
+On the Wednesday after I was healed, I found him lying before the fire and
+said to him, "Oh, Marion, have you heard the good news? The Lord has healed
+me." And he said, "Do you mean that he has healed you or that he has healed
+that sore on your face?" "I mean that he has healed me, sore and all." Then
+I went out of the room praising the Lord. Near the close of that same week,
+Marion attended the revival meeting then going on at the M. E. Church, came
+to the altar, and got gloriously saved. Mother went to speak to him and to
+rejoice with him. "The Lord has been good to you, my son, to save you."
+"Yes," he answered, "I thought if the Lord could heal Mary when the doctors
+gave her up, he could save a poor sinner like me."
+
+In the years that have passed since the Lord so graciously healed me, I
+have witnessed many cases of healing. One that especially appealed to me
+occurred in December, 1880, at the Jacksonville, Illinois, Holiness
+Convention, where my brother Jeremiah first met D. S. Warner. I was not a
+witness to this incident, but I relate it as my brother, who was present,
+told the story.
+
+A lady by the name of Sarah Gillillen, who was afflicted with a very bad
+internal cancer, came to that meeting. Several months before the doctors
+had told her that her case was beyond their skill. She felt impressed that
+she would be healed at this meeting, and Jeremiah, Brother Warner, and
+others were very much interested in her case. They sought to encourage her
+and to strengthen her faith as they had opportunity. Her faith in God
+seemed to increase rapidly.
+
+One Sunday morning she said that the Lord had shown her that if she would
+get up that morning and testify to her healing he would finish the work.
+She got up before the large audience and began to give her testimony. A
+rule had been adopted that if any one testified too long, the congregation
+should sing him down. As Sister Gillillen testified for some time, they
+started to sing her down; but one of the ministers said, "Brethren, let her
+alone. This thing is of God." She continued her testimony; but before she
+got through, the power of God came down, her face shone with glory, and
+right then and there God finished her healing. She was made perfectly well.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter X
+
+Entering the Gospel Field
+
+During the seven years that had elapsed since my call to preach the gospel,
+years in which God had so wonderfully taught me and so gently led me, I
+never doubted my call. By the help and grace of God I had been able to live
+pleasing to the Lord, and throughout the entire time had no knowledge of
+his condemnation or displeasure.
+
+I was still engaged to the young man of whom I have already spoken; and
+after my healing, began to make preparations for the wedding. I was fully
+submitted to the Lord on the question of matrimony; but as my life had been
+running along in such a pleasant, even course, and as I had been having my
+own way in nearly everything, I felt that God was going to let me have my
+way in this matter also, when to my surprise, God made clear to me that I
+should not marry. He showed me that he had chosen me for himself, and that
+he had first right. He brought to my mind such scriptures as this: "Thy
+maker is thy husband; the Lord of Hosts is his name." As I submitted, the
+Lord did not leave me comfortless. He showed me that I was not able to
+fulfil both the mission he had given me, and the life that I had
+contemplated.
+
+For so long a time now since my call to the gospel work I had been at home
+enjoying the companionship of my mother and of my brothers and sisters,
+doing the little things that God had given me to do, and feeling the
+approval of God upon my soul, I had failed to seek God earnestly to see if
+he would have me move out in active gospel work. In May of the year 1882,
+my brother Jeremiah, who had been out in the active ministry, returned
+home. One day he said to me, "Mary, did not the Lord call you to preach his
+gospel?" "Yes," I replied. "Has he not shown you that that is your future
+work?" "I thought he had in the past, but it is not clear now." "Do you
+want to know why it is not clear to you now?" My brother then showed me
+that I had not been as diligent as I should in seeking to know God's will
+in the matter, that I had taken too much for granted that the Lord would
+have me continue doing as I had been for the past seven years. He asked me
+to pray about going with him into the work at that time. I did as he
+requested; but, as I was not anxious for an answer, did not pray earnestly
+enough, and as a result, no answer came.
+
+It was not long until Jeremiah asked me if I had prayed about my going with
+him into the work. I answered that I had, but when he asked me what the
+Lord had shown me, I was obliged to say, "Nothing." "Well," he replied, "As
+you are not decided I suppose I would better go right on to the meeting of
+the holiness association at Salisbury and not wait for you." Seeing that my
+brother was not satisfied with my answer, I again went to prayer. This time
+I called upon God with all my heart; and the Lord showed me that I could go
+into the ministry and be saved or I could stay at home and lose my soul.
+
+Doubtless no young minister, no matter how consecrated he may be to the
+will of God, finds it easy to take his first step in gospel work. I was no
+exception to the rule. Twice already when I arose in the public assembly to
+bear witness to God's dealings with me, my testimony became an exhortation,
+and God spoke through me to the edification of the people; but I had so far
+done no preaching, and now that I had reached the decision to go with my
+brother into the active ministry, I was conscious of conflicting emotions.
+On the one hand, I was glad to go in obedience to God, and on the other I
+hesitated to take the first step. Besides the natural human shrinking from
+taking the first step, I knew how Mother would feel about my going, and
+felt bad to grieve one who had been so kind to me. You must understand,
+however, that Mother's feeling about my going into gospel work was very
+different from Father's opposition of which I have already spoken.
+
+At the time I broke the news to Mother, she was going through a severe
+trial. It was about a week after I had my talk with Jeremiah. "Mother,"
+said I, "if you had a child that had been afflicted with a disease that had
+baffled the skill of all the physicians she had consulted, and finally one
+physician undertook the case and performed the cure with the consideration
+that your child should go and work for him whenever and wherever he wished;
+would you let the child go?" Mother said, "I know just what you mean. If
+nothing else will do, you may go." "Mother, as I go out into an unfriendly
+world, I do not expect to have an easy time; but I believe it would not be
+so hard to endure the buffetings of the world, if I could look back and
+think that my mother gave me up gladly to the Lord, who has done so much
+for me." We went into earnest prayer and God gave us victory over the
+trial. When a week later Mother accompanied me to the train, there were no
+tears in our eyes. Almost five years passed before I saw her face again.
+
+Before starting from home, Mother had said to me, "Mary, here is a little
+change to buy your stamps and envelopes." As I reached out my hand, my
+brother said, "Mary do not take that money; Mother will need it. The Lord
+will provide you with stamps and envelopes." I thought, "Why does he talk
+that way? Even if he can trust God, I can't; and he ought to let me take
+the money." He knew better than I. The Lord provided all the stamps and
+envelopes I needed. Indeed, I do not remember a time that I had to wait
+long to write a letter for the want of stamp or envelope. As I exercised
+myself in trusting the Lord, my faith grew; so that I had no fear but that
+God would provide everything I needed--my carfare, my clothing, and even a
+little money to give to the cause.
+
+The first place my brother and I visited was Salisbury, Missouri, where a
+holiness convention was being held. A large concourse of people from all
+parts of the United States were assembled in the large new tobacco factory,
+which at that time had not been used. When we reached the place, the
+meeting had been in session for several days. A number of souls had been
+saved; but at the time of our arrival, not many of the people felt the
+power of conviction.
+
+On the Sunday after our arrival, the minister who had charge of the meeting
+got up and said, "The Lord has not given me a message this morning, but he
+has given a message to some one here. If the person who has the message
+does not deliver it, he will be responsible." The pulpit was filled with
+ministers, and workers were sitting all around nearby. I was on my feet in
+a moment. I had a message from heaven--burning words that went right into
+the hearts of the people. God made my tongue as the pen of a ready writer.
+The power of God was on me in such measure that I could hardly tell whether
+I was in heaven or on earth. Even old men bowed themselves and wept like
+children, and sinners came flocking to the altar. Thank God for the
+blessing and encouragement that he gave me in delivering this my first
+public message!
+
+As soon as the service was ended, a merchant of the town came and invited
+me to his home for dinner. I wondered why he should ask me to dinner; but
+when he began to ask me all the difficult religious questions that he could
+think of, the mystery was explained. I felt my inability and ignorance as I
+never had before, and leaned heavily on God for wisdom. The scripture, "I
+will give you in that hour what ye ought to say," was fulfilled.
+
+After a number of difficult questions had been asked, my host said, "I want
+to ask you one more question." Supposing that this question would be so
+difficult that it would be impossible for me to answer, I called on God
+more vehemently than ever. Then came the question: "If you should die now,
+without a moment's warning, do you know that you are ready?" I was
+agreeably surprised. That was an easy question to answer. "Yes," said I,
+with the utmost assurance. "I wish," said his wife, "I could say that"; and
+a lady who was present added, "I think I would have to pray before I should
+be ready."
+
+In my early evangelistic work I met considerable opposition to woman's
+preaching, and at nearly every meeting I had to explain the Scriptural
+teaching on this subject. Nearly all opponents to woman's preaching
+fortified themselves with such scriptures as these: "It is a shame for a
+woman to speak in the church"; "Suffer not a woman to teach or to usurp
+authority," etc. The Lord helped me to successfully drive these opposers
+out of their false positions and to show them that they were misusing the
+Scriptures.
+
+In this connection, too, I would call attention to 1 Corinthians 11:5,
+which gives instructions how a woman should pray or prophesy. If a woman be
+instructed how to prophesy, she surely is granted the right to prophesy.
+The New Testament definition of "prophesy" is: "He that prophesieth
+speaketh unto men to edification, exhortation and comfort." If, then, a
+woman be allowed to prophesy; that is, to speak unto men to edification,
+exhortation, and comfort, she is granted all the privileges that any
+minister enjoys.
+
+We read also in Acts 1:14 that after the ascension when the disciples
+gathered in the upper room, "There all continued with one accord in prayer
+and supplication, with the women, and Mary, the mother of Jesus, and with
+his brethren," which scripture proves that there were women present at the
+Pentecostal baptism. After the descent of the Holy Spirit upon those
+assembled, Peter says (Acts 2:16,17), "But this is that which is spoken by
+the Prophet Joel; And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I
+will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and daughters
+shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall
+dream dreams." We see then, according to the prophecy of Joel, that the
+daughters as well as the sons were to prophesy. According to Acts 2:4, they
+all spake as the Spirit gave them utterance. Does not the "all" include the
+women present? Was not their speaking as the Spirit gave utterance the act
+of a minister in preaching?
+
+In Romans 16:1 Paul says, "I commend unto you Phoebe, our sister, which is
+a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea." Is not the servant of the
+church the minister? When they used to tell me that this scripture means
+that a woman could serve the church only by doing temporal work, such as
+cooking for ministers, etc., I would answer, "If the inference of this
+scripture is that a woman can serve the church by doing temporal work only,
+the preachers are not doing their duty, because in the second verse the
+Lord commanded the other ministers to assist Phoebe. If then the women's
+only service be to cook for the ministers, the ministers, if they would
+obey this scripture, should certainly help the women cook."
+
+Before going to our second meeting, at Sturgeon, Missouri, I had learned
+that the women in that place were not allowed to preach. On my arrival I
+asked some of the women if the sisters had liberty. "Yes," said they, "to
+pray and sing, and to testify a little." "Well," said I, "I can't sing; but
+I can pray, and 'testify a little.'" I learned that during this meeting a
+petition to license a saloon in the town had been drawn up and that a
+number of the women in attendance at the meeting had signed the petition.
+During the latter part of the meeting God's Spirit fired my soul to preach
+the Word, but I had no opportunity. I counseled with some of the ministers
+about it and received conflicting advice. Some said, "Sister Cole, you know
+the restrictions; you would better not preach." Others said, "Go ahead,
+Sister Cole: God will see you through." On the last night of the meeting,
+whenever I would decide to speak, God would bless my soul; but when I would
+decide to keep still, it seemed as if I should be paralyzed. One brother
+made a remark that had a strong tendency to keep me from speaking that
+evening: "If you get up on the last night of the meeting," said he, "it
+will look as if you were taking advantage of the man who has the meeting in
+charge." Finally, after two of the brethren had spoken for a short time, I
+felt clear to take the floor, and God spoke through me in power.
+
+I reminded them of the petition to license the saloon for the purpose of
+damning souls, and sending them to hell, and spoke of the women's names
+that had been signed to the petition to license the saloon. "From
+childhood," said I, "I have heard that woman is the downfall of this world.
+She is now offered the opportunity to destroy souls, but it is a shame and
+a disgrace to any town that its women are not allowed to preach in the
+church to help save souls. Before I came to this meeting, I knew the
+restrictions; but I made up my mind that if I was thrown into the furnace
+of trial, I would go into that furnace praying for the one that had put the
+restrictions upon me."
+
+The power of God wonderfully attended the message. At the close of the
+meeting, a wealthy gentleman, the one who had denied women the privilege of
+speaking, came and wanted to shake hands with me. "May the Lord bless you,"
+said I, extending my hand. "I believe the Lord blesses you," he answered. I
+replied that he did. I was told later that on the next day he told certain
+persons on the street that doubtless that little girl was relieved since
+she had got her mouth off.
+
+At the time of which I now speak, I had never heard a woman preach. My own
+preaching had been done by God's power and under his anointing. At about
+the time the Sturgeon meeting closed, I heard of a woman preacher some
+forty miles away, and felt quite anxious to meet her. In company with my
+brother, I went to visit her and found a dear saint of God who had been
+used much in the salvation of souls. She had taken a severe cold, which had
+later settled on her lungs; and at the time of our visit, her affliction
+had developed into consumption, and she was growing rapidly worse. It
+seemed that her faith could not grasp God's promises for healing.
+
+We wanted to help the sister all we could, but I had been working very
+hard, washing and ironing, and was feeling quite exhausted; so much so,
+indeed, that I did not feel like sitting up while my brother was talking to
+her. As I was lying on the couch trying to rest, my brother said, "Mary, is
+there anything you want from the Lord?" "Nothing," said I, "unless it be
+rest." "Well," said he, "if you can take the Lord for it, he can rest you
+in an instant." The words were scarcely uttered before my faith grasped the
+Lord; I was rested from head to foot, jumped off the bed, and fairly
+bounced up and down with joy, feeling as though I had never been tired. The
+sister for whom we had been praying, remarked, "That gets away with my
+faith." "Do you doubt my having been tired?" I asked. "No." "Do you doubt
+the Lord's resting me?" "No; but I never saw it on this fashion."
+
+That afternoon we took the train for Jefferson City, Missouri. After we
+arrived at our destination, my brother hunted a place for me to board while
+he went about sixty miles into the country to get a team and wagon to take
+us to our new field of labor, there being no railroads in that direction.
+
+After a day or two, the lady with whom I boarded learned that I was a
+gospel worker. "If I can get a congregation together," said she, "will you
+talk to them?" I told her that I would. The people come together, and I
+asked some one to lead in prayer, but no one made any response. Finally
+they said that there was a man across the street who could pray, and asked
+if they should call him. The man came in; he and I led in prayer, and the
+Lord gave me a message. After the service was over, different ones came and
+congratulated me, saying, "It was a grand message; you highly entertained
+us," just as if I were an actress and they came for no other purpose than
+to be entertained. A number of those present were professors of religion;
+but I doubted whether there were any possessors.
+
+For a time the woman with whom I was staying seemed quite suspicious of me,
+but God helped me to live so that before the week was out she had perfect
+confidence in me, and sometimes left her house in my care all day. I helped
+her what I could about her housework; and at her request, held as many as
+three cottage meetings during the week. God gave me favor with the woman;
+for when I went away she charged me only half the usual price for my board
+and lodging, and even gave me some presents. She did not know that I paid
+her all the money I had; but the Lord knew all about it, and saw to it that
+she did not charge me too much.
+
+My brother had now come with a team and wagon. Accompanied by the owner of
+the outfit, we started on our difficult journey to our new field of labor.
+The roads were very rough and rocky, and we met with some hardships. We
+tried to camp out one night, but the mosquitos were so bad we had to resume
+our journey as soon as we could see to travel in the morning. Before we
+reached our destination, our provisions well-nigh gave out. At the end of
+our journey we had nothing left but a little stale bread and some bacon.
+Having no chance to cook anything, we made our last meal on dry bread and
+raw bacon.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XI
+
+Labors in a New Field
+
+For the next three years my brother and I worked in Missouri, in territory
+lying in Maries, Phelps, Pulaski and Miller counties. The country was very
+rough and hilly. Many of the people were very wicked--most of them being of
+the type that live in a rough country remote from railroads.
+
+A Baptist minister whom we met soon after we began work in this part of the
+State, is a fair illustration of the religious standard of the people. This
+man, who, for the want of a better name, we shall call Father B--, a name
+by which he was known far and near, was called on all occasions where a
+minister was needed throughout a territory twenty or thirty miles in
+extent. He served as evangelist and pastor, and officiated at weddings and
+funerals. The people among whom he labored supported him quite liberally;
+but he used the money they gave him in buying whiskey, and spent a good
+share of his time in a drunken, or semi-drunken condition.
+
+He used frequently to attend our meetings, because as he expressed it, he
+liked "to hear the woman preacher." Very frequently he staggered into
+meeting supported by the man who accompanied him, and sometimes had to be
+supported after he was seated. His seat on the front bench of the small
+country schoolhouse in which the meetings were held, brought him so near me
+that the offensive smell of his breath sickened me almost beyond endurance,
+and I could scarcely continue my sermon. Yet this man, habitual drunkard as
+he was, and filthy with tobacco, was considered throughout that region
+worthy of financial support and of the title and office of minister.
+
+About fifteen years before we went to that country, a certain woman, who
+for many years now has been a true sister in the church, had been saved in
+one of Father B----'s meetings, obtaining, as she has always believed, a
+real experience of salvation. But when she saw that Father B---- drank
+whiskey and chewed tobacco, she became discouraged and took to attending
+parties and dances. When called before the church to give an account of her
+conduct, she defended herself by saying that she did not think it any worse
+for her to attend parties and dances, than it was for the preacher to drink
+whiskey and to chew tobacco. I do not now remember what action the
+congregation took in regard to her; but at any rate, she went into sin, and
+lost her experience. This sister came to our meetings, sought the Lord, and
+was again restored to divine favor.
+
+Father B---- was a very old man when we first met him. He died before we
+left that part of the country. His last illness was preceded by a drunken
+spree, during which some rougish boys painted a barren fig-tree on his bald
+head. He died soon afterward. Notwithstanding the efforts of those who
+prepared the body for burial, his head went to its last resting-place still
+marked by some of the paint that portrayed him as a barren fig-tree.
+
+But not all of the people had such a low conception of religion. God had
+some true children in that part of the country. My brother had already held
+meetings in these countries; God had blessed his efforts; and a number of
+souls had been saved and sanctified. Nevertheless, when we arrived, the
+outlook for holding meetings was not good. It was now late in the fall--too
+late for outdoor meetings--so we began holding services in small
+schoolhouses. The people came out in crowds. God's Spirit worked on their
+hearts, and numbers came to the Lord.
+
+You must not suppose, however, that any one could preach the straight
+gospel very long in such a place without meeting opposition. One night
+while my brother and I were holding our first series of meetings, at a
+schoolhouse on Dry Creek, in Maries County, Missouri, a mob of about a
+dozen drunken men came with the intention of breaking up the meeting. When
+they came, the service had not yet begun. The men entered the room in a
+boisterous way, talking loudly, and acting in an offensive insulting manner
+toward every one in the room. I do not remember just how it came about, but
+for some reason one of the men caught hold of my brother and gave him a
+jerk that sent him whirling for some distance across the room. I was afraid
+that Jeremiah was in danger; but when I saw that he was not at all
+frightened, my fears subsided. There was so much noise and loud talking,
+however, that we could not begin the meeting, so we offered earnest prayer
+that the Lord would take charge of things and quell the disturbance. I
+tried to preach, but there was still too much confusion.
+
+While I was standing in the pulpit, one of the drunk men near the door
+pointed a revolver at me, but God protected me: the weapon did not go off.
+The man who had pointed the revolver at me, soon went out, accompanied by
+his comrades and by a number of other men who wanted some of the whiskey.
+Some of the women went to the door to beg their husbands and brothers to
+come in, and stood there crying, fearful that their relatives would be
+killed. I went to the door and said to the women, "Come in. If there is any
+trouble you can do nothing to prevent it." "We would come in too," said one
+of the rowdies, "but you always begin on us." "No," I answered, "we will
+not begin on you. We shall be glad to have you come in, and we shall expect
+you to behave yourselves."
+
+Most of the men outside came in, and the meeting began. The Lord gave me
+the message. During my discourse, I said, "Fools make a mock at sin, but
+who is it that mocks God?" "No fools, no tun. You know that too," cried one
+of the men. Then he began to say the Lord's prayer, but was too drunk to
+finish it. I paid no attention to the interruption, and continued my
+sermon. There was no more disturbance, and not a revolver was fired until
+the mob was some distance from the house. One of the men gave himself up
+the next day and three others were arrested. They were a shamefaced set of
+fellows after it was all over.
+
+Early in December we were holding meeting on Dry Creek not far from where
+we held our first series of meetings in Meries county. Some grown-up boys
+and girls, who had been drinking freely, came to the services and created
+such a disturbance that Jeremiah thought it best in the interest of good
+order to have them arrested. On the day of the trial the two lawyers
+employed to defend these young men and women, ridiculed and belittled my
+brother, calling him "the immaculate Jeremiah," and insinuating that he
+thought himself almost equal to Christ. At first I felt greatly tried, but
+when I looked round and saw that Jeremiah's face was glowing and that he
+seemed almost happy enough to shout, my burden all left me. I made up my
+mind that since my brother was so triumphant I, too, would throw off the
+burden and claim victory. The young people who had disturbed the meeting
+had to pay a small fine. So far as I know, they behaved better in the
+future.
+
+Just a few days after the occurrence just related, we began a meeting in
+the Bell schoolhouse, about five miles further down Dry Creek. My brother
+and I were staying with different families in the district. An M. E. South
+preacher who lived in the neighborhood, and who had heard of our trouble
+with the young folks in the other district, sent word to my brother that a
+mob was coming that night to break up our meeting, and that we should stay
+away and let him hold that service. He believed that the young people
+opposed us because we taught holiness, divine healing, etc.; and thought
+that his age, and the confidence of the people of the neighborhood in him
+would enable him to control the mob and to hold the meeting without
+difficulty. He tried to send word to me too; but, as I was staying with a
+family who lived some distance away, I did not receive his message.
+Jeremiah remained at his boarding place.
+
+I went to the schoolhouse that evening expecting nothing unusual; but to my
+surprise I found in the house and yard a boisterous crowd of twenty-five or
+thirty men, who had been drinking freely of the liberal supply of whiskey
+they had brought with them. They were banded together for the express
+purpose of having a good time and breaking up the meeting. I can give you
+no adequate idea of the scene that greeted me as I approached. Men were
+running in and out of the schoolhouse, drinking, yelling, swearing, and
+talking at the top of their voices. The confusion was terrible.
+
+Soon after my arrival the old preacher attempted to begin the service. He
+gave out a song, which a few of those present tried to sing; but the crowd
+was so noisy that the preacher alternately plead with them and reproved
+them, but without avail. The noise increased: the confusion became so great
+that, in despair, the old preacher gave up the attempt to hold a meeting
+and began to take down the names of those members of the mob whom he knew.
+The men had with them a number of bottles and jugs of whiskey. Drinking,
+swearing, and yelling continued without intermission, and from time to time
+we could hear the firing of revolvers. As soon as it seemed safe to do so,
+I went home with one of my friends, who lived near by.
+
+As soon as possible, the old minister had a number of the members of the
+mob arrested and brought to trial for disturbing the peace. The preacher's
+actions during the trial showed that his object was, not so much to
+preserve the peace, as to take vengeance. Not content with a fine, he
+insisted on a jail sentence.
+
+After the prosecution had offered its evidence against the mob, the lawyers
+on the defense made fun of the preacher saying: "What! you! A minister of
+the gospel! You want to send them to jail! You should be praying for them
+and trying to get them saved." His reply was, "Yes, I will do all I can to
+send them to prison and then I will go and grin at them (in derision)
+through the bars." I do not now recall whether or not the culprits received
+any punishment; but at any rate, the preacher's desire for vengeance was
+not satisfied. It was a common report about the country that he was so
+disappointed and mortified over what had happened that he did not sleep any
+that night. The difference of spirit manifested by my brother and that
+manifested by the old preacher shows the difference between the operation
+of the love of God and of human vengeance.
+
+Soon after we began our labors, I became afflicted with the itch, which was
+then epidemic in that part of the country. A neighboring high school had
+been closed because of this disagreeable affliction. Previous to taking the
+disease myself, I had met some of the saints who had it, and who had not
+been healed as soon as I thought they should be. I shall have to relate
+that through ignorance--to my shame, be it said--I was not as compassionate
+to those unfortunate ones as I should have been. I had made assertions
+similar to this: "If you can't trust the Lord for healing, I would advise
+you to use remedies. Mother says that any one who would keep such an
+affliction any length of time is not decent." Many of the people were
+wounded because of my heartless way of talking, though I did it ignorantly.
+
+The Lord saw that I needed a good lesson, and therefore let the malady come
+upon me in a severe form. While preaching in small overheated school-houses
+with but very poor ventilation, my body became overheated, thus aggravating
+the disease, and soon I was not able to be in the public services at all.
+My arms swelled so that I could not straighten them; and for some months, I
+had but little use of my hands. This affliction baffled my faith more than
+any that I had had up to that time, but I had no temptation to resort to
+remedies. The case of the lady preacher whom we visited in northern
+Missouri stood before me as a warning. I decided to have my battle now, and
+not to give way and lose my healing faith. So I held on steadily by the
+help of my brother and fought the battle through until God gave me victory.
+
+It was some time before I got rid of all the symptoms. The Lord showed me
+that I must be willing to go into the work again with them still showing.
+To do so, required humility, and I had to seek the Lord for help. I met
+rebuffs of which only the Lord and I knew; but God was ordering this
+experience, and the trial lasted no longer than was for my good. To
+complete the lesson, God laid upon me the duty of confessing publicly the
+attitude I had held towards those who had the itch before me, and the way I
+had talked to them. I made my confession, humbly asking the forgiveness of
+all who had been wounded by my words. God's way is humility before honor.
+The going down is painful; but God's lifting up afterwards is sweet. Praise
+his dear name! Christ was a meek and lowly Savior. To follow his example we
+must go the lowly way.
+
+While yet in sectarianism I got the impression that the devil had to be
+stirred before a good revival could be held. Acting on this principle, I
+prayed that the Lord would stir the devil in the series of meetings my
+brother and I were then beginning at the Tennyson schoolhouse.
+
+My prayer was answered. One evening near the beginning of this revival nine
+respectable young men of Vichy, Missouri, hired horses and saddles at the
+livery barn and came out to the schoolhouse to attend the meeting. Two
+desperate characters, reputed to have escaped from the penitentiary, were
+present, but remained outside the house. The services proceeded unmolested;
+but, after the service, when the nine young men from Vichy went to get
+their horses, they found that some one had cut the saddles and bridles in
+pieces and turned their horses loose. Others found their harness cut and
+the nuts of their wagons gone. The two desperadoes now began walking back
+and forth through the yard, displaying their weapons and threatening to
+shoot any one that accused them of committing any depredation. As the burrs
+had been removed from the wagon in which I came, I had to ride home on a
+mule behind another person. Jeremiah said, "Mary, I hope you have learned
+the lesson to not pray the Lord to stir the devil until you know you are
+able to cast him out. It is not always necessary that the devil be stirred
+before a revival. Souls can be saved and even devils cast out without the
+devil's being stirred and the power of the enemy being put on exhibition."
+I never again prayed for the devil to be stirred.
+
+About the beginning of the new year, the affliction which I have already
+mentioned, rendered me unfit for public service, and for about three months
+my brother and I stayed at the home of Brother Baugh on Dry Creek, where we
+read and studied and prayed and fought the affliction that had been imposed
+upon us. My brother got his prayers through and obtained healing much
+sooner than I. He used afterward to say, "I shall thank God through all
+eternity for having had the itch; because when I prayed through for
+healing, I struck the evening light," meaning that he was beginning to
+discern the unity of God's people. This remark was often followed by a
+happy, hearty laugh.
+
+Early in the spring I had so far recovered from my affliction that my
+brother and I began again to hold meetings in the schoolhouses in the
+counties where we had been working, covering in all a territory about
+fifteen or twenty miles in extent. These meetings usually lasted two,
+three, and four weeks at each place, and were very profitable in the
+salvation of souls. There were some things in connection with our work,
+however, that puzzled us greatly. For instance, after we had held a good
+meeting in which a number of souls had been saved, and had gone on to other
+appointments, preachers of different denominations would follow us up,
+preaching against two works of grace and divine healing, and casting
+reflections on us as ministers, with the result that upon returning after
+an absence of several weeks, we would find the people discouraged, and the
+congregation in a bad spiritual condition.
+
+These things made our hearts ache. We saw that in our absence the people
+needed some one to give them advice, encouragement, and spiritual help.
+
+Finally my brother said to me, "Mary, I am going to write to the Free
+Methodists and ask them if they will send us a preacher that will preach
+holiness." It was not long until we received the following letter from the
+Free Methodist Conference: "If you get a congregation large enough to
+guarantee a minister a salary of five or six hundred dollars a year, we
+will send you a man that believes in holiness." As they did not say that
+the minister they would send would have the experience of sanctification,
+their letter afforded but little encouragement.
+
+While awaiting the reply of the Free Methodist conference, my brother had
+visited the Tennyson schoolhouse where we had held meetings sometime
+before. He found that no sect minister had yet demoralized the believers,
+and the members were more spiritual than those of any congregation we had
+yet visited. This occurrence threw some light on our difficulty. My
+brother, as was his usual custom when he had anything of great importance
+weighing on his mind, resorted to prayer. As it was March and the weather
+quite cool, he put on his overcoat and went out to spend the day alone
+until he got the leadings of the Lord.
+
+God began to show him the sin of division. Jeremiah did not see matters
+very clearly yet, for he asked the Lord how we could get along without any
+human organization. The Lord asked him what good they had done, and brought
+to his mind the fact that it was only the spiritual ones, those who had not
+partaken of the spirit of division, that God could use to any advantage. My
+brother then inquired of the Lord how this sin of division had been brought
+about, and the Lord showed him that he could find the answer to his
+question in history.
+
+When my brother had an opportunity to read history, he found that every
+sect builder told his own story. He saw that not one of the human
+organizations measured to the pattern of the New Testament church, and that
+since the sects have human founders, they could not be the church of God as
+that institution is of divine origin.
+
+My brother then went back to the Tennyson schoolhouse, and preached his
+first sermon on the subject of the unity of God's people. The people
+joyfully accepted the truth and walked in the light. Jeremiah thought that
+when I heard what God had revealed to him I would be rejoiced; but, to his
+surprise, I could not yet discern the body of Christ. I was still under the
+influence of the wine of Babylon.
+
+Our meetings had been attended with excellent results. Many souls had
+sought the Lord. In one meeting, which lasted three or four weeks, the
+whole country was stirred. Many young men and even whole families got under
+deep conviction. After a day spent in fasting and prayer, we came together
+in the evening, and conviction settled so heavily upon the people and God
+worked so mightily that we labored at the altar until two o'clock in the
+morning. Almost every seat was an altar. Rain was falling, and the brush
+arbor in which the meeting was held did not protect the congregation; but
+the interest was so great that the seekers paid no attention to the water
+that constantly dripped through the boughs overhead. About twenty souls, I
+think, sought the Lord that night. During the whole series of meetings, a
+large number were saved.
+
+About this time Sister Julia Meyers, now of Ima, New Mexico, joined our
+company, and for some months, traveled with us in the work. She had been
+healed before coming to us; but she got light on the one church in our
+meetings. The Lord had been teaching me to more fully trust him for
+temporal needs as well as for spiritual benefits. When Sister Meyers joined
+our company, I began to teach her the things that God had been showing me.
+I saw that she needed help. First she began borrowing money from me now and
+then to get what she needed. I felt that I should give her the money.
+Later, when I needed a pair of shoes, she began to feel that she should get
+them for me. She had enough money to buy the shoes, but found it a little
+difficult to obey the impression.
+
+In the meantime I was earnestly praying for the shoes. God made me to
+understand that my prayer had gone through, and that I could have had the
+shoes sooner, had I prayed more earnestly. I was upstairs. It came to me,
+"How do you know but that the shoes are downstairs waiting for you?" In
+less than five minutes I was called downstairs; and, sure enough, there
+were the shoes. At first I did not know where they came from; but Sister
+Meyers was so blessed in her obedience and sacrifice that she could not
+keep her secret, and we praised the Lord together.
+
+As I was preaching the straight gospel of salvation from sin,
+sanctification, and divine healing, it was to be expected that I should
+meet with opposition. I met with some very peculiar and unexpected
+persecutions. Falsehoods were told about me that should have shamed the
+devil himself. One rumor was that I was one of the famous outlaws, known as
+the "James Boys," disguised as a woman. One of the truth fighters published
+a long account of my meetings in the county newspaper. He branded me as an
+impostor, saying that I taught false doctrines. He affirmed that
+sanctification and divine healing were not for the people of the present
+day, that no one but Enoch and Elijah had been sanctified, both of whom
+went to heaven without dying. He ended his tirade against me by saying that
+I ought to be driven out of the country, and that he would join a mob
+raised for that purpose.
+
+A Methodist lady, who no doubt had some understanding of Bible doctrine,
+replied to the gentleman with an article, in which she said that the
+Wesleys taught sanctification, and George Mueller, divine healing. "If,"
+said she, "the gentleman would read more, he would be better informed.
+There is some hope yet for 'Tom Paine,'" referring to the fictitious name
+signed to his article. I did not know of this wordy battle until it was
+ended.
+
+At times my brother would hold a meeting at one place and at the same time
+I would hold one a few miles distant. It was at one such time that I held a
+meeting in the county courthouse. I was assisted by a brother of the M. E.
+South denomination--a young college student, with but little experience in
+gospel work, thought that he could not preach unless he had his sermons
+written out. We preached on alternate evenings. One evening he came to me
+and said, "I wish you would occupy the pulpit tonight. I have been away and
+have had no chance for preparation." I told him that I had not had time for
+preparation either. "Sister Cole," he replied, "you can preach better
+without preparation than I can with preparation, besides, I haven't had my
+supper yet." "Perhaps you could preach better without supper," said I. Thus
+I held him to his duty and did not sympathize with him very much either.
+That night he had to lean so hard on God that many people said it was the
+best message they had ever heard him deliver.
+
+Perhaps no young preacher going out in gospel work ever felt his inability
+more than I. As God had promised to be my sufficiency, I leaned hard upon
+him and did not feel discouraged. My education was so limited, that
+sometimes during a sermon, while trying to explain the Scriptures, I would
+lack words to express myself, and would look to the Lord, taking him as my
+wisdom. On such occasions he would supply me with words, and by his Spirit
+show me how to use them. Later, upon looking in the dictionary, I would
+find that they had been used correctly. This experience has been repeated
+many times in my ministry. Thus the Lord proved true his promise to be my
+spokesman. When I leaned on him, I was never confounded; no, not once.
+Truly our God is a covenant-keeping God, whom we can trust under all
+circumstances and at all times.
+
+When the Lord healed me, he bestowed upon me the gift of exhortation and
+with it such a great measure of the Spirit's power that when I read the
+Scriptures, there was a heavenly illumination upon it, and I could see a
+sermon in almost every verse. At times the strength of this heavenly light
+so dazzled me that my mind and body were well-nigh overwhelmed. I studied
+and preached the Word under a light whose brightness could come only from
+the Spirit of the Lord, and I by spiritual sight could see through the
+Scriptures with a vision as unclouded as the vision before my natural eyes
+when looking through a clear glass. Oh, it was wonderful! I have always
+thought that God blessed me with this divine unfolding of the Scriptures
+because I did not at all depend upon my own human understanding, but leaned
+wholly upon him at the very time that I was studying or expounding the
+Word. As I became accustomed to this heavenly light, I was not so much
+dazzled by its brilliancy, but the gift of exhortation with its
+accompaniment of divine power, has been mine, except for one brief time,
+throughout my ministry.
+
+As I went from place to place preaching, I began to realize that I needed
+another gift of the Spirit--the gift of teaching. When the Lord first
+impressed me that he wanted me to teach, I begged off, saying that I
+stammered so that it was very hard for me to read. The Lord pitied me and
+took another plan to get me to do what he desired. Up to this time I had
+great freedom and much help in exhorting, but now God seemed to have taken
+this gift from me, and I became as one who had never had it. The Lord
+showed me that I would have to trust him for ability to teach and to
+explain the Word, and for help to overcome my stammering, or I would have
+no gift at all. So I got down and cried to him like a child and plead with
+him for help.
+
+When the Lord saw that I was determined to obey him, he not only gave me
+the gift of teaching; but, to my surprise, he restored to me the gift of
+exhortation and let me exercise it as in days gone by. Surely the Lord
+humored me. I now had two gifts instead of one. But I would not advise
+others to do as I did, for though the Lord has no respect of person, you
+may have more light than I had at that time, and it may be that the Lord
+would not excuse you because of ignorance, as he excused me.
+
+Quite early in my evangelistic work I held a meeting in a neighborhood
+where lived a man who had been an M. E. exhorter. He had once been saved,
+so the neighbors said, but having accepted a false doctrine that was being
+taught in that part of the country, and having partaken of its spirit, he
+was in a bad condition when I went there. He had rejected Christ entirely,
+saying that Jesus was nothing but an impostor.
+
+Sometime before I went to the neighborhood, one of his children had gotten
+saved, and during the meeting that I held, another one had also come to
+Christ. Knowing their father's condition, the children feared his
+persecution and insisted that I should come and visit him. They thought
+that if I went to the house with them he would be more considerate. For
+their sakes, I went. I had heard that his practise was to invite ministers
+to his house, and then to belittle Christ in their presence, to give them
+no opportunity to return thanks, and to make them feel as far as possible
+his opposition to Christ.
+
+After some conversation, he took down the Bible--the Old Testament I mean,
+he had no New Testament in the house--and told me that he was going to
+prove to me that Christ had never come. I told him that he could not do
+that, because by experience I knew that Christ had come. "If," said I, "you
+are going to try to prove to me that Christ has not come, you have gotten
+hold of the wrong person. I would stake my life that Christ has come. I
+have met the conditions prescribed in his Word, and he has given me the
+witness of my salvation, and has also healed me."
+
+I tried in various ways to see if there was a tender spot in his heart that
+God could touch. Among other things, I said, "When I first started out in
+the work of the Lord, I wrote to my mother saying, 'I have found many good
+friends. All who are Jesus' friends,' I wrote, 'are my friends.' But," I
+continued, "I suppose I have now found a man who is not a friend of Jesus,
+and yet is my friend." I thought this would shame him. "Yes," he answered,
+"I am your friend, but not his." I returned thanks at the table and also
+asked him the privilege of praying before I left. The Spirit of God
+intimidated him till he did not dare to refuse me. Never did the name of
+Jesus seem half so sweet to me as when I got down to pray before this
+wicked man. It seemed as though all the sweetness of heaven was wrapped up
+in that name. I could say but little: I could only breathe out the precious
+name of Jesus; and oh, how he magnified himself through His name! Although
+I felt the presence of infernal spirits all around me--the very spirit that
+crucified Christ--yet I felt the presence, too, of the blessed Lord, the
+Christ of the Bible.
+
+Still thinking that I might say something that would touch his heart, I
+said, as I was about to leave, "Pray for me." He said, "I will; and you
+pray for me: but not in the name of Jesus;" adding a moment later, "but I
+know that you will do as you please anyhow." I felt then that unless God
+directly ordered it, I never wanted to go again to a place where Christ was
+so entirely rejected. I thought of the scripture which says that they had
+forgotten that they were once purged. If ever I met a man who had sinned
+against the Holy Ghost, this was certainly the man.
+
+In the early years of my ministry, I sometimes found that when the Lord was
+burdening my heart to preach on certain subjects my sympathy stood in the
+way; that is, I was afraid I would hurt somebody's feelings. One night I
+dreamed that another minister and I were standing near a large casket
+containing two dead bodies. It seemed that God wanted us to dissect these
+two bodies, and I said to the minister who was with me, "Brother, we had
+better get to work before the stench fills the room."
+
+When I awoke I knew that God was trying to teach me something. Just a few
+days afterwards I went across the country accompanied by the brother, and
+his wife, of whom I had dreamed. Some of the congregation at the place
+where we were going to hold meeting on the next Sunday, were professing to
+be saved, and at the same time were living in adultery. Some others needed
+warning in regard to other sins. The Lord wanted me to preach to these
+people showing them where they stood; but, because of my sympathy for them,
+I did not want to handle the subject. The I ord reminded me that I had
+promised to preach his Word on any subject. "Yes, Lord," said I, "but I
+sympathize so with these people! I would rather be whipped from head to
+foot than to preach on this subject at this time." I preached, talking
+first on one subject and then another, and not coming to anything definite,
+entirely failing to give them that portion of the Word that they so much
+needed.
+
+That night I took very sick. It seemed that I should die. I did not know
+what was the matter. I asked the Lord why I was suffering so; and he
+reminded me that I had said that I would rather be whipped from head to
+foot than to preach on the subject he had given me, and that now the
+whipping had come. When God administers correction, he always does a
+thorough work. I begged earnestly that he would take his hand off,
+promising him faithfully that I would never grieve him in that way any
+more; but I saw that I lacked sufficient Holy Ghost boldness to carry out
+my decision if I continued to sympathize with those for whom the message
+was intended. So I asked the Lord earnestly for help, telling him that if
+he wanted to use me in dissecting, he must give me the ability. The lesson
+has never had to be repeated.
+
+During my earlier ministry an incident occurred which to some might seem
+amusing; but which to me furnished an excellent spiritual illustration. A
+class-leader of the M. E. South denomination came a number of miles across
+the country to take me to a certain place to help in a meeting. We had to
+ford the Gasconade river. It was winter, and the ice was frozen thick.
+Before we reached the river, some men had cut a road through the ice, so
+that people could cross on horseback. As we rode out into the stream the
+flowing water seemed to affect me strangely. It seemed to me that the
+brother who was with me was trying to pull me off of the horse and drown
+me. I said, "Don't, don't, it is all I can do to stay on now." When we
+reached the other side, the brother broke into a hearty laugh: "Sister
+Cole, did you think I was trying to drown you? I saw that the water made
+you dizzy, and that you were about to fall off the horse. It was all I
+could do to keep you from drowning."
+
+Many times since then I have thought of this incident, as an illustration
+of a certain spiritual condition. When a person gets somewhat cold
+spiritually, the doctrines of the church become indistinct, and,
+spiritually speaking, his head begins to swim. At such a time he is likely
+to think that those who are endeavoring to help him out of his difficulties
+are trying to drown him; that they are in spiritual trouble themselves and
+that they are trying to pull him into the same difficulty.
+
+At another time I was going to a meeting near the place of which I have
+just told you, and had to cross the same river. It was earlier in the fall;
+and the Gasconade, although badly swollen, had not yet frozen. The boy who
+was with me, feared that the river was too high for fording, and asked what
+we should do. As the appointment had already been made for me, I feared
+that the people would be disappointed and told him we would better go
+across if we could. "Shall I go across first and see how deep the water
+is?" he asked. I told him I thought that would be the better way. He found
+the water to be deep enough to swim our horses, but thought that we might
+get across, although we would risk our lives in the attempt. He said that
+if I wanted to run the risk, he was willing. God protected us and we
+reached the other side in safety.
+
+The young man said to some of his friends afterwards, that he was afraid we
+would both drown, but that he would not let a woman back him out. "I knew,"
+said he "that if she drowned, she would be saved; but that if I drowned, I
+should be lost." I certainly appreciated his generosity in risking his life
+to help me.
+
+While holding meetings in that neighborhood, this same young man and his
+brother, although unsaved, befriended me in every way possible, because
+they knew that I had come there to do the people good. Their sisters, who
+professed religion, also manifested great friendliness for me. At one time
+when some sectarian holiness fighters tried to shut me out of the
+schoolhouse, the two brothers defended me like lawyers, won the case, and
+secured the use of the house for as long as I desired to hold meetings.
+Whenever I needed a conveyance, I had only to call on these young men.
+
+I met a brother young in the ministry who had a very clear definite
+experience of justification and sanctification, and who had had a very
+definite call. He had had, however, but very little experience in tests and
+trials, and was therefore not qualified to be the blessing to young
+converts or to young workers that he might have been. As he had been so
+victorious in his religious experience, he thought that trials and tests
+were a sign of weakness, and that those who had them were spiritual
+weaklings. Whenever a young convert or worker had a test or a trial of
+faith, and needed special help or encouragement, he would think, "Oh, well
+it isn't worth while to bother with him; he doesn't amount to much anyway.
+He will not stand, and if he does, he won't ever be very useful in the
+Lord's cause. He is not worthy of any attention."
+
+God let this brother go through deep waters. He had a severe test; and when
+he came through, his compassion was much increased, and his care and
+consideration for the young converts and those in trouble was all that
+could be desired. He did not find any one then unworthy his consideration.
+He had learned that every soul worth Christ's dying for, is worth all the
+effort we can make, either for its deliverance or its establishment. Well
+did the Psalmist say, "When I was in trouble thou hast enlarged my steps."
+The Psalmist got the enlargement right in the trial, just as we often do.
+Much of our development is obtained in the furnace of trial; in fact, I
+believe most of it. Let us be thankful, therefore, for the dispensation of
+God's grace, whether it be bestowed by trial or in sunshine; whether it
+comes in storm or in calm, knowing that God allows all for our highest
+good.
+
+Quite early in our evangelistic labors my brother saw that I had been
+leaning too much on him. Frequently when God wanted me to deliver a
+message, I would hold back and let my brother preach instead. I was not
+getting the experience I should, nor being as useful in the Lord's work as
+I might. My brother thought that if he should leave me to work alone for a
+time, the Lord would have a chance to help me more. He therefore began
+leaving me to hold meetings alone for weeks at a time, while he held
+services in some nearby neighborhood. Naturally, I felt somewhat fearful
+about being left to carry on the work alone; but the Lord helped me and
+enabled me to hold a number of good successful meetings.
+
+At one of these meetings God had been answering prayer and conviction was
+falling heavily upon the people. The whole neighborhood seemed stirred, and
+crowds were at the altar. Fathers and mothers came seeking salvation. A
+few, however, among them a Campbellite minister, came with the intention of
+causing trouble. He wanted a chance, he said to tell the people how to find
+Jesus. I asked him what he would tell them. "Obey the commendments." "What
+commandments?" "Join the church and be baptized." "If you have a message
+from God," said I, "we will hear it; but, if you have not, we will not hear
+it. Souls are at the altar and their eternal interests are at stake. This
+is too serious a time to deliver a message not from God." He arose and went
+out, accompanied by the man who had come with him. When the sinners laughed
+at him, he said, "If you had had such hot testimonies thrown into your
+faces, you would have left too." When this same minister came to another
+meeting to disturb, God got hold of him and brought him to the altar. I
+don't think he got an experience, but he made no more attempts to disturb
+the meeting.
+
+Every time the enemy undertook to hinder the work, God marvelously helped
+us. At one time a certain minister came to try to look me out of
+countenance while I was preaching. His plan was to confuse me so that I
+could not preach. The enemy knew that if I became the least bit confused, I
+would stammer so that I could hardly talk. God was present to help me. He
+so confounded the man that before the service was over, his head went down
+and I had no more trouble with him.
+
+At different times I held meetings of three or four week's duration,
+preaching twice every day and three times on Sunday. I had no help in the
+preaching, and but very little at the altar service. There were many people
+at the altar seeking God and the work was very heavy. The Lord wonderfully
+sustained me. The fact that I went through such fatiguing experiences as
+these, laboring sometimes far into the night, shows how wonderfully God had
+healed me, and how he was sustaining me in my work.
+
+Experience alone will show how much the dear Lord can help us physically as
+well as spiritually if we but trust him. Unbelief and doubts hinder God
+from being to us our sufficiency at all times and under all circumstances.
+Faith will take hold of God for things beyond the comprehension of our
+natural minds. The Word says, "All things are possible with God"; "All
+things are possible to him that believeth." As we trust in the Lord, he
+will honor our faith and give us the desire of our hearts.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XII
+
+Out of Sectarian Confusion
+
+I was still a Methodist. The Methodist did not license women to preach; but
+when the preachers found out that God was using me in the salvation of
+souls and that I was not especially interested in building up any certain
+denomination, I had an abundance of calls.
+
+God had already begun talking to my brother Jeremiah about the sin of
+division, and he was beginning to see the evils of sectarianism. The winter
+after I was healed, he had attended the Jacksonville, Illinois, holiness
+convention, and had met there Bro. D. S. Warner, who at that time was
+editor of a holiness paper, _The Herald of Gospel Freedom_, then
+published at Rome City, Ind. Brother Warner was already beginning to
+discern the unity of God's people, but he had not yet received enough light
+on the subject to sever his connection with the Winebrennerian
+denomination, of which he was a member. It was about the time of the
+Jacksonville meeting that _The Herald of Gospel Freedom_ was
+consolidated with _The Pilgrim_, a small holiness paper published at
+Indianapolis, Indiana.
+
+While at the Jacksonville meeting, Jeremiah subscribed for _The
+Pilgrim_ and had it sent to me at Windsor, Missouri, as I had not yet
+begun gospel work.
+
+I received only a few numbers of _The Pilgrim_, as that publication
+was consolidated with _The Herald of Gospel Freedom_ January 1, 1881,
+under the name _The Gospel Trumpet_. At a later date, when Brother
+Warner had full light on the church, _The Gospel Trumpet_ was no
+longer considered a consolidation of the two papers, but an entirely new
+publication. The first issue of _The Trumpet_ (January 1, 1881)
+represented a new paper and was later designated as Vol. 1, No. 1. When the
+publication of _The Pilgrim_ ceased, Brother Warner began to send me
+_The Gospel Trumpet_ to finish out the unexpired time of my
+subscription to _The Pilgrim_.
+
+During my brother's absence in evangelistic work I received several copies
+of _The Trumpet_. As soon as I read in _The Trumpet_ about the
+sin of division and saw that the new paper opposed the licensing of
+preachers, my sectarian spirit was stirred. I thought that holiness would
+make the churches, as I called them, better. I was afraid that if people
+got hold of such literature as _The Trumpet_ it would disgust them
+with holiness forever. I burned _The Trumpets_ I had already received,
+and then sat down and wrote Brother Warner never to send me another copy.
+As I was traditionized, and had opposed the truth in ignorance, the Lord
+did not hold my opposition as a wilful sin.
+
+After my brother had got light on the one body, he was so enthused with the
+truth that he wanted to explain it to every one he met. While out walking
+one day the next summer after he discerned the one body, he fell into
+conversation with a man about the Scriptures. After talking a little while
+the man said, "I have a paper that reads just as you talk." Going to the
+house, he brought out _The Gospel Trumpet_ and gave it to my brother,
+who went down the road reading as he went. He never stopped reading until
+he had finished the paper. At the earliest opportunity my brother wrote a
+letter to Brother Warner, asking him if he had enough light on the one body
+to set it clearly before the people. He also asked him if many were
+accepting this divine truth. To the first question Brother Warner replied,
+"Yes," and to the second, "Yes, hundreds are discerning the one body." As
+soon as my brother learned that Brother Warner and many others had the same
+truth that God had made so clear and beautiful to him, he rejoiced greatly.
+He could not rest until he went where Brother Warner was; but, as I had
+neglected to walk in the light, I was left alone, and that, too, in more
+ways than one.
+
+Some time before I discerned the body of Christ, I had some impressive
+dreams. In one I thought I was in a large building belonging to some
+denomination. A conference of that denomination was being held just outside
+the door, and the ministers wanted me to come and take part. I looked
+toward the door through which I must pass, and I saw two large worms with
+their heads together, lying directly across the threshold. In order to
+enter the room, I would have to step over the worms and would be in great
+danger of receiving a deadly bite. I said to myself, "I will not run the
+risk for any man's notions or ways"; and, turning on my heel, I went out of
+another door.
+
+I soon saw my dream fulfilled. The denomination that I had been holding a
+meeting for insisted that I should join their conference, saying that they
+would give me a license so that I could hold meetings in their territory. I
+knew that, according to their discipline, they could not license a woman to
+preach; and I said to the minister, "You don't dare to give me a license."
+"Well," said he, "I will tell you what you can do, Sister Cole; we can go
+to a place not far from here where you have had a good meeting, lay this
+matter before the people, and have them vote to give you a permit, so that
+you can hold meetings in any part of our district." I did not feel at all
+led to take such steps; and, as I had done in my dream, I turned in the
+other direction. I suppose God was using this method to get me ready for
+the truth.
+
+The summer before I got out of sectarianism, an M. E. South minister
+invited me to come to their new chapel, to attend the quarterly conference,
+and to help hold a series of meetings. As the M. E. South denomination did
+not license women preachers, women were not allowed at the quarterly
+conference. They had arranged, however, that several other women and I
+should sit in a room adjoining the conference, so that we could hear the
+proceedings. This was on Saturday. On Sunday morning they held their
+quarterly love-feast, partook of the Lord's Supper, and listened to a
+sermon by the presiding elder.
+
+In the afternoon and the evening, I preached. While the afternoon service
+was in progress, the ministers were holding a private meeting to decide
+whether or not I should proceed with the meeting I had come to hold. In
+this part of the country was a wealthy man, a sinner, who contributed very
+liberally to the support of the work. This man objected to women's
+preaching and opposed the continuance of the meeting.
+
+It was decided that the meeting should not continue, but the pastor of the
+congregation did not tell me. The pastor and his wife were both present at
+the service on Monday night, and both seemed well pleased. On Tuesday
+evening the interest began to increase, and one or two raised their hands
+for prayer. Just at the close of the service a note was handed me
+requesting me to close the meeting, as they had decided not to continue at
+the present time, but to wait until later in the season.
+
+I could not keep from crying. I had called the Methodist Church my mother;
+and now to think that my mother was treating me in this way, made me feel
+very bad. I went home with a young couple who had been saved a short time
+before in a meeting held near this place. They felt very bad over what had
+happened, and we all cried together. The young people tried to encourage me
+as best they could.
+
+Next day they took me to their aunt's, a special friend of mine, who had
+shown me kindness while I was in that neighborhood before. As we went along
+the road, I thought to myself, "Any one treated as I have been ought to
+look sneaking"; and I tried to think of everything I could to make me look
+that way. When we arrived at our destination, the sister was not in the
+room, so I hunted the smallest chair I could find, and sat down. As soon as
+she came in, she saw that I was in trouble and inquired what was the
+matter. I began to tell her, crying at the same time; but she began to
+laugh. Well, she laughed and I cried; but after a while I took to laughing
+too. I never again felt bad about my treatment at that place.
+
+I still continued to get calls from the sectarian preachers to go and help
+hold meetings. I responded to these, and held two or three meetings in
+different places. Late that fall I held a meeting at Rolla, Mo. The
+preacher could hardly get an audience when he preached, so he sent for me,
+thinking that a woman preacher would be quite an attraction and would draw
+crowds. The crowds came. Although there were a number of ministers present,
+including the presiding elder, I occupied the pulpit, I think, during half
+of that meeting. Conviction came upon the people, and a number came to the
+altar; but not many of those who came, seemed to get an experience.
+
+On the last night of the meeting quite a number of bright, intelligent
+young people, some of them college students came to the altar and some of
+them were getting saved. As the minister went to talk with the seekers one
+by one, God put it into my heart to listen to what they were saying. Not
+once did these preachers say, "Seek the Lord until you find him;" "There is
+reality in salvation;" "Never stop until you know you are saved." Their
+instructions were: "Join the church;" "Get baptized," etc. God opened my
+eyes right there to the awful work that these so-called ministers were
+doing. I said, "If they are going to help deceive souls that way and send
+them to destruction, I will never help them again." That was the last
+meeting in which I ever helped to build up Babylon.
+
+Collections were taken up for the ministers and for the general expenses of
+the meeting, but no one ever said to me, "Do you need any means?" One of
+the sisters, however, found out that I had a little money, and she asked me
+to give it to her to use in buying a little clothing for me so I would be
+suitably dressed to preach in their meeting. I felt that even this was too
+good for me, because I had failed to walk in the light.
+
+At the close of the meeting, to my surprise, I found myself under a wrong
+spirit. I went to Bro. John P. Bailey and wife, who had accepted the truth
+when Jeremiah preached his first sermon on the church at that place. I told
+Brother and Sister Bailey my condition as best I could, and the three of us
+fasted and prayed three days. God delivered me from the false spirit, gave
+me light on the one body, the church, and made me glad to walk in the light
+as fast as it was revealed.
+
+Bro. Jake Cruts came to ask my advice on the subject of baptism. "Sister
+Cole," said he, "what do you think about baptism: is it a commandment of
+God? If so, what is the correct mode?" Before I could answer him, he
+continued, "I suppose we shall never know the right mode." "I believe,"
+said I, "if we are sincere and come to God in earnest prayer, he will show
+us his will, even if the scripture on that doctrine has been wrongly
+translated." The brother agreed with me, and I said, "Let us get down and
+pray." While we were on our knees, God made me to understand that in the
+near future, he would make known to me his will on the subject of baptism.
+
+I told the brother who was kneeling with me what God had shown me; but it
+seemed that I needed to be humbled still more. At this time I received
+another _Trumpet_ in which there was an article by D. S. Warner on the
+subject of baptism. I said to myself, "He is nothing but a Baptist preacher
+anyway," and found myself going into gross darkness. For about two hours it
+seemed that I was bound for hell. I cried out, "O Lord! why is it that
+after you have used me in the salvation of souls, some of whom no doubt are
+in the glory-world, I must now be lost?" The Lord made me understand that I
+was not responsible for not having been baptized, as I had no knowledge of
+the teaching of the Scriptures on this subject, but that I was responsible
+for my present light. He showed me that, if I would walk in the light, I
+should not be lost. I decided then and there to walk in every ray of light
+that God gave me.
+
+As members of the M. E. Church, my parents had had me sprinkled when I was
+a child, and up to this time I had had no light on baptism. When I had
+opportunity and I was buried in baptism, God wonderfully witnessed that I
+was being baptized in his order.
+
+My first text after I got light on the one body of Christ, was Jeremiah
+1:6-10 and 17-19. A short time before this I had held a meeting with an M.
+E. South preacher, who now seemed to stand before me like an obstructing
+mountain. As I began my sermon, I seemed to see him in that capacity.
+Before I was through delivering the message, however, God had lifted me
+above the mountain, so that I was never again troubled in that way.
+
+My name was still on the M. E. class-book; but God showed me that I ought
+to have it removed, and how to have it removed. I sent for my church letter
+and trusted the Lord to direct me how to dispose of it. One Sunday after a
+sermon had been delivered on the church of God, I rose and told the
+congregation about the church letter, told them that the Lord had shown me
+that I could not have two valid contracts for my entire service with two
+different parties at the same time. I said, "I have decided that the
+contract between God and my soul is the more important one." Then I
+proceeded to tear up my letter, and God sent his mighty power, witnessing
+that my contract with the Lord was ratified in heaven. So much of heaven
+came down, and the glory world seemed so near, that I seemed attached to
+heaven, not by a cord, but by a mighty cable. I shall never be able to
+express how satisfied I was with God's church. Some sectarian preachers
+prophesied that I should soon be back preaching for the denominations. One
+of them was heard to say, "If I knew that Mary Cole would come and help us
+in a meeting, I would send for her; but I am afraid she won't." I never got
+any more special calls from Babylon.
+
+Shortly after I got light on the one body, however, the devil laid a snare
+for me. I saw the snare before I got into it, and God's Word was fulfilled:
+"In vain is the net spread in the sight of any bird." It happened in this
+way: A certain man who was starting a new sect tried to interest all he
+could in his project. He did not call his new religious movement by any
+special name and professed not to have anything to join. He would have the
+people come and shake hands, inferring that in so doing they were not
+joining anything, but were merely showing their mutual love and fellowship.
+In order to be an encouragement to any that might really be trying to live
+for the Lord, I went up and shook hands with the preacher and others. After
+we had shaken hands, his design became apparent. He seated me and a few
+others on one side of the platform and called for others to come and shake
+hands with us. The Lion of the tribe of Judah began to roar in my soul. I
+got up very quickly, and the plan was defeated.
+
+A common remark made to me by sectarians was, "You ought to join some
+denomination so that you will be inside the pale of the church," thus
+inferring that because I did not belong to a human organization, I was not
+in good pasture, but outside on the commons with poor, ill-fed stock. I
+understood the figure of speech very well, for I was brought up on a farm
+where the garden was enclosed with palings. Between these palings were
+spaces through which small animals could get in and destroy the
+vegetables--a very good illustration of the sectarian churches surrounded
+by their palings, through which unclean spirits can slip in and destroy the
+flock. In the church of God I feel secure; because God has appointed
+salvation for her walls and bulwarks (Isaiah 26:1), and through these
+neither evil spirits, nor even the devil himself can penetrate.
+
+I was educated to believe, and in this way I often expressed myself, that
+the M. E. denomination was my spiritual mother. This idea remained with me
+until I got light on the sin of division and was spiritually able to
+discern the bride of Christ. Then I saw that "Jerusalem from above is the
+mother of us all." I saw plainly that if I had two mothers, one must be a
+stepmother. While my mother was living I never cared to have a stepmother.
+The prophecies of Scripture so unmistakably point to the one church, the
+body of Christ, that they can be but poorly explained by those who are
+trying to make them conform to sectarian theology. I am content with the
+church of God, with Christ as the door, and nothing inside but the holy
+throng.
+
+Besides, in sectarianism I did not have freedom in my ministry. I could
+preach only as the sect ministers suggested. If God gave me more light, and
+I tried to give it to the people, I was likely to receive a rebuke. I
+remember that at one time while I was holding a meeting for some
+denomination, God led me to preach on holiness. In the very beginning of
+the meeting they had advised me not to preach on this subject. What was I
+to do? The Lord reminded that I had promised I would preach any part of his
+Word whenever and wherever he led me to do so. He now brought me face to
+face with the question, "What will you do?" I said, "Lord, I will obey you
+if you will stand by me." The Lord assured me that he would. I preached on
+sanctification as a distinct second work of grace, God witnessing to the
+message by his mighty power. After the service, the minister who had placed
+the restrictions upon me, said, "Sister Cole, that is the best sermon you
+preached during the whole meeting." I answered, "I knew that the things you
+didn't want were the things you needed."
+
+After the Lord had led me into the precious truth of the oneness of his
+people, I was much better satisfied with what God did with me and through
+me, with the meetings I held, and with the results attained. Although at
+times not as many people professed salvation now as when I was preaching
+for the denomination, yet those who got saved reached a settled experience,
+being satisfied that they were in God's order. They were not looking around
+for something that more nearly represented the truth. As a minister I was
+satisfied, knowing that I was delivering the whole counsel of God. No one
+ever can be satisfied who is not walking in every ray of light that God
+turns on his pathway.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XIII
+
+The Evening Light
+
+This chapter is an article written by the author many years after she had
+received light on the unity of the church. It will acquaint the reader with
+what is meant by the expression "evening light."
+
+  "At evening time it shall be light."
+
+"And it shall come to pass in that day, that the light shall not be clear,
+nor dark: but it shall be one day which shall be known to the Lord, not
+day, nor night: but it shall come to pass, that at evening time it shall be
+light" (Zechariah 14:6,7). The expression "evening light" suggests the
+thought that there was at one time morning light. The New Testament
+dispensation is sometimes called the gospel day. Like the natural day, this
+gospel day has its morning and evening.
+
+When the New Testament church was first set in order; when this Holy Ghost
+dispensation was ushered in; when the gospel day began there was a
+wonderful outburst of light and power from the glory-world. "The people
+which sat in darkness saw great light; and to them which sat in the region
+and shadow of death light is sprung up" (Matthew 4:16). As a result of this
+mighty flood of power and light, the place where the saints were assembled
+was shaken (Acts 2:1-7), the dead were raised to life, the blind were made
+to see, the deaf to hear, the dumb to speak the lame to walk, all manner of
+diseases were healed, thousands upon thousands were converted to God, and
+many signs and wonders were wrought in the name of the holy child Jesus. We
+also read of Paul's wonderful conversion, of Peter's deliverance from
+prison, and of many who were delivered from devils. Oh, what wonderful
+light God shed upon the hearts of men at that time!
+
+The shining of this glorious light not only enlightened the minds of those
+who received it; but it also revealed the effects of past traditions and
+brushed them away. The light also revealed the New Testament life and
+experience, far exceeding the standard under the law. The word says, "Light
+makes manifest"; so under the gospel rays every one's condition was
+revealed. The light not only showed the people their sins, but also showed
+them how to get rid of them, and then how later to get sanctified wholly.
+"For this is the will of God, even your sanctification" (1 Thesselonians
+4:3).
+
+This, of course, is a much higher standard than was raised under the law.
+The law was, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, love your neighbor and hate your
+enemy; but when the gospel light revealed God's will in this dispensation,
+all people became so responsible because of the knowledge of divine truth
+revealed to them and the unmeasured divine power bestowed upon them that it
+was consistent to raise the standard where people would love their enemies
+and do good to those who despitefully treated them. Nor did their love stop
+with that; it so increased toward one another that "all that believed were
+together, and had all things common; and sold their possessions and goods,
+and parted them to all men, as every man had need" (Acts 2:44,45).
+
+In many particulars far too numerous to mention can it be shown that the
+New Testament standard was raised far above the law standard, showing God's
+compassion to fallen man. For example, consider the woman taken in
+adultery. The law said, "Stone her to death"; but Jesus said, "Neither do I
+condemn thee; go and sin no more." Notice also his compassion toward the
+Syrophenician woman, who was considered a Gentile dog; toward the people
+when he performed the miracles of the loaves and fishes; toward the
+multitude when he fed enemies as well as friends. Again, when the disciples
+wanted to call down fire from heaven to destroy some who had opposed them,
+Jesus said, "I am not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them." Jesus
+loved the people so well that he healed even the man in the tombs who was
+possessed with a legion of devils, and also the ear of the servant of the
+high priest who was then helping to arrest him. It was his compassion that
+sent out the disciples to heal the sick, to raise the dead, and to cast out
+devils. All these things were a result of the burning light that shone
+forth in the morning of this gospel day.
+
+We see that God's church in the beginning was a mighty moving power--a
+means in God's hands to bring deliverance and salvation to souls, and
+healing to afflicted bodies. The work done and the signs wrought all so far
+exceeded what had been done before that the people were made to exclaim,
+"We never saw it on this fashion." Jesus summed it up well when he said,
+"The blind received their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are
+cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have the
+gospel preached to them. And blessed is he whosoever shall not be offended
+in me" (Matthew 11:5,6). If from the morning time until now the light had
+continued to shine with unclouded brightness, who knows how much might have
+been done toward the salvation of the world! But, alas! the prophecy must
+needs be fulfilled: "And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord
+God, that I will cause the sun to go down at noon, and I will darken the
+earth in the clear day" (Amos 8:9). In Paul's time he said, "For the
+mystery of iniquity doth already work" (2 Thessalonians 2:7).
+
+It was not long until the people began to drift away from God, to
+substitute outward form for inward experience, and penance for faith.
+Heresies sprang up. Men lost sight of the church of God, and began to form
+creeds, and to build up man-made institutions. The first creed was formed
+in A. D.
+
+
+
+325. Men drifted farther and farther away from the way of the Lord, and
+plunged into gross darkness, until they could even kill the saints and
+think they were doing God's service. They also fell to worshiping images
+after the manner of the heathen, and doing many other like things. This
+departure from light brought about a serious state of affairs; so great was
+the persecution of God's true children that they were hunted for their
+lives, and had to hide in dens and caves of the earth. History tells us
+that death was the penalty for having in possession a New Testament. With
+such a penalty hanging over the people of God, not many would be professing
+that did not have the experience. It doubtless took a martyr's consecration
+to keep a real Christian experience in those days, and it is equally as
+much needed in these perilous times.
+
+This reign of gross darkness continued hundreds of years. "Behold, the days
+come, saith the Lord God, that I will send a famine in the land, not a
+famine of bread, nor thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the
+Lord" (Amos 8:11). But God had designed to bring again his children out of
+darkness. He proceeded to do so by giving light to such men as Wycliffe,
+Huss, Luther, and others. History tells us that when light came to Luther,
+he was steeped in Catholicism, so much so that he was trying to gain favor
+with God by various acts of penance. On one occasion while he was climbing
+the "holy stairs" at Rome on his hands and knees, the Lord thundered in his
+soul that salvation is by faith in Christ alone. We have no account of
+Luther's getting light beyond justification, but the reformation did not
+cease with him. Later the Lord gave to the Wesleys, Fletcher, Hester Ann
+Rogers, and others, greater light on his Word, showing the privilege not
+only of justification but also of sanctification. As the departure from the
+light and whole truth in the morning of the gospel day was a gradual
+process, so the return to the light has been gradual. The Lord shed some
+light on the world through Huss, some through Luther, and some through the
+Wesleys and others, thus restoring the full light according to his own
+plan.
+
+While God wonderfully used these men to shed light on the world in their
+day, yet many effects of the apostasy were clinging to them. Divine healing
+in their day was almost unknown or known to but few, and likewise the gifts
+of the Spirit. Wesley himself testified that he did not possess any of the
+gifts of the Spirit, and did not think that any one else did. No one in
+Wesley's time, so far as we know, discerned the one body and the unity of
+God's children. The one who perhaps came nearest to discerning the body of
+Christ was either Wesley or Fletcher. In their correspondence with each
+other, one said in substance the following: "In searching the Word on the
+unity of God's children, I see that the Scriptures relating to the
+gathering of God's children into one body must be fulfilled before the end;
+but I scarcely think we are yet on the threshold of that period." He
+expressed his desire to see that time by saying, "God hasten the day." No
+doubt if these men were living today, and walking in the light as they were
+at that time, they would readily fall into line with the church in this
+evening time.
+
+"At evening time it shall be light." That this scripture might be
+fulfilled, God in his wisdom saw fit to shed more light on the one body and
+divine healing, not upon one person alone, but upon a number of his people
+in different parts of the world. This light began to break forth about
+1880. I wish to call your attention here to the way in which God shed forth
+the light on the church of God. In making a new sect, some man becomes the
+hub and center, and round him or his ideas revolves the organization. But
+God did not center this reform in one man, but gave the light to different
+ones in various parts of the world about the same time. The work of the
+Holy Spirit upon their hearts in sanctifying them, caused them to see and
+flow together. It might be said that the giving of this glorious light was
+in one respect similar to the second coming of the Son of man: "As the
+lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall
+also the coming of the Son of man be." The fact that many persons in
+different parts of the world saw this light independently of each other and
+at about the same time is one evidence that this movement is God's work and
+not man's. Truly this is the evening time, and it is light.
+
+God's will, order, and plan are more fully revealed to his children now
+than at any other time since the days of the apostles. The Lord enables us
+more clearly to discern the one body and its operations, and to know our
+place in it. The gifts of the Spirit are now recognized as belonging
+rightfully to God's children, and are sought, obtained and used to the
+glory of God. It is now understood that the same purity of heart and life
+enjoined by the church in the morning time is not only our privilege to
+enjoy, but also the standard to which we must measure, and the doctrine
+that we as ministers must both live and preach. The old Babylon doctrine,
+"Sin you must," is exposed as a doctrine of devils. The doctrine and
+practise of trusting the Lord for healing and at the same time using drugs
+and remedies to help the Lord out is cast aside as false, and the true
+doctrine of entire trust in God for healing is taught and practised
+instead. Truly the prophecy is fulfilled which says, "The light of the moon
+shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be
+sevenfold" (Isaiah 30:26).
+
+At the same time that God is shedding more light on his Word, his plan, and
+his holy bride, he is also giving us more light on the workings of Satan
+and his deceptive power. As the light shines brighter, of course the battle
+waxes hotter between God and the devil, between light and darkness. As the
+light reveals the hiding-places of the devil and exposes his works, he is
+becoming more and more enraged and is making a desperate fight, for his
+time is short. This means much to the true saints in these perilous times.
+The enemy is not only doing all he can to hold those who are already under
+his power, but is doing all he can to spot the pure bride. Since he already
+sways his scepter over the sectarian world, he needs waste no time on them,
+but can direct all his energies against the holy remnant.
+
+The harder Satan works, however, the brighter shines the church of God, the
+one body, the bride of Christ, the more glorious her splendor and beauty.
+Let us beware. Let us watch and pray, that we may be kept pure and clean.
+The Lord is the same today as ever, and his promises are as far-reaching.
+While it takes more grace to live a holy life at this time, yet the dear
+Lord has provided a sufficiency. As a result we have more to enjoy, and
+more facilities for doing good. The heavier the responsibilities, the
+greater the grace.
+
+It is a thing indeed to be thankful for, that instead of the reign of
+conferences and synods, priests and popes, we have the blessed privilege of
+living under the loving rule of the holy Trinity, with Christ himself as
+the head of the church, and all we are breth-ren. "And I heard as it were
+the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the
+voice of mighty thunderings, saying Alleluia; for the Lord God omnipotent
+reigneth" (Revelation 19:6)
+
+Truly we are highly favored among men. While we are now living in a time of
+great spiritual peril, and have to encounter many dangers by the way, yet
+we have more to enjoy, and God is more perfectly revealing himself now,
+than at any other time since the apostles.
+
+  "Brighter days are sweetly dawning,
+  Oh, the glory looms in sight!
+  For the cloudy day is waning,
+  And the ev'ning shall be light.
+
+  "Misty fogs, so long concealing
+  All the hills of mingled night,
+  Vanish, all their sin revealing,
+  For the ev'ning shall be light.
+
+  "Oh, what golden glory streaming!
+  Purer light is coming fast;
+  Now in Christ we've found a freedom,
+  Which eternally shall last."
+
+Do you not think we should be very thankful since we are the most highly
+favored people on earth? "And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to
+the which also ye are called in one body; and be ye thankful" (Colossians
+3:15). Those of us who have been delivered from the dark night of Babylon
+confusion, and translated into this glorious light, surely have every kind
+of reason for which to be thankful. Therefore "let us be glad and rejoice,
+and give honor to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife
+hath made herself ready" (Revelation 19:7). "And the kingdom and dominion,
+and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to
+the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting
+kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him" (Daniel 7:27). Read
+Daniel 7:15-28.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XIV
+
+Various Experiences in Gospel Work
+
+Soon after I discerned the one body, my brother and I visited St. James,
+Mo. We had labored there but a short time when Brother Warner and his
+company came to the town to hold a camp-meeting. When I was first
+introduced to Brother Warner, he made the remark, "And so you are the
+sister that wanted to stay in Babylon in order to get wolves to take care
+of Iambs?" and then broke into a hearty laugh. He referred to my remark
+that I was going to continue to work with the sects, so that whenever a
+congregation was raised up I could get a sectarian minister to serve as
+pastor. I enjoyed Brother Warner's merriment, as I was free from sectarian
+bondage. He was truly a man of God; as meek, humble, and Christlike as any
+one I have ever met. Meeting him seemed very much like meeting Jesus
+himself, He was always ready to comfort and encourage young workers. He
+once felt so bad over having neglected to pray for a sister that was
+suffering, that he went to the altar and sought forgiveness, although his
+neglect had been due to the fact that he was so busy that he could scarcely
+have done otherwise than he did.
+
+Before I began traveling with my brother, he had labored at St. James,
+where quite a company of saints was raised up. When we visited the town
+together, strange things were happening. The members of the congregation
+were having peculiar manifestations in their services--jumping, dancing,
+and doing other strange things, which they did not know whether to
+attribute to God or the devil, but which they thought were of the Lord.
+
+My experience at this time showed that I was not entirely free from the
+influence of the traditions that I had received when a child. In my early
+years I had been instructed that different bodily demonstrations, such as
+dancing, jumping, etc., which occurred in the sect meetings some fifty
+years before, were all of God. When, therefore, we visited this little
+town, we accepted all their demonstrations as being of God. I even let some
+who were possessed with devils lay hands on me. I became affected with
+their false spirit, and on certain occasions my joints would become stiff
+and I would fall in a trance.
+
+About this time Brother Warner and his company came to the town to hold a
+camp-meeting. As I went to shake hands with Mother Smith, who was with them
+at that time, I fell stiff. Mother Smith knew what was the matter at once.
+At first Brother Warner was somewhat puzzled, as he could see that although
+some of us were affected by this false spirit, we still had the spirit of
+God. As he wanted to be sure of every step he took, he began to work very
+carefully, holding on to God for guidance.
+
+Finally God showed him that the time had come to send forth judgment. He
+read the 12th, 13th, and 14th chapters of I Corinthians. He said he was
+going to give us a big gospel dish at this time, and when he came to the
+scripture, "Charity does not behave itself unseemly," the judgments went
+forth in mighty torrents.
+
+I was sitting in the congregation, knowing that I had some of the devil's
+chatties on me. At first I thought I would go out and pray it through; then
+I said, "No, I will look to God right here where I am." I raised my hand to
+God and said, "Lord, you must show me what is of God and what is not, so I
+can take my stand for you." Before my hand went down, God made me to know
+that Brother Warner and his company were right, and that the judgments
+going forth were of the Lord. I took my stand for the truth.
+
+At this time and place it meant much to stand for the truth, for the whole
+country was polluted with this false spirit, and when judgment went forth,
+it stirred up the enemy throughout the whole country. As a result, a mob
+came that night after the services were ended, tore up the tents, and
+loaded everybody and everything connected with the meeting onto wagons and
+quietly sent them off the camp-ground. I was staying that night at a house
+about two miles from the camp-ground, and so was not present when the mob
+came. About two o'clock in the morning Brother Warner, who had got
+separated from his company, came, with a number of others, to the house
+where I was staying. I was awakened very early in the morning to pray for a
+brother's child that was sick. I did not feel clear to do this alone, as I
+had not sufficient victory over the recent attack of the enemy. Finding out
+that Brother Warner was there, I called him. We laid hands on the child,
+prayed for it, and it was healed.
+
+Then I had them lay hands on me and pray that all the bad effects of the
+recent attack of the enemy might be overcome. There was still a stir all
+through the country, and soon the people began to gather at the house where
+we were staying. Many of them were now able to see that they had been under
+the influence of wicked spirits, and desired deliverance. So many came that
+from the time we had our breakfast in the morning until the sun went down
+at night, we stopped neither to eat nor to rest, but were continually in
+prayer for those who wanted help.
+
+It had been the design of the mob to kill Brother Warner, but the Lord
+graciously delivered him. It was the second day after the mob came, before
+Brother Warner found his company; he and they had gone in different
+directions. In the days following, Mother Smith was quite helpful to me, as
+the enemy tried to depress and crush me; but the Lord brought me off more
+than conqueror. A number of other honest souls were also gloriously
+delivered at this time; some of whom are New Testament ministers today.
+
+God soon showed me that I must trust him for heavenly authority over devils
+and over every foul spirit. I came to God in earnest prayer, claimed my
+privilege as a minister, and obtained the gift of miracles. I soon had an
+opportunity to exercise the gift.
+
+The following spring, in company with my brother, I had the privilege of
+attending the Bangor, Michigan, camp-meeting. For sometime I had felt the
+leadings of the Lord to go to this meeting, but I did not have the means. I
+began praying earnestly that God would open the way for me to go, but he
+saw fit to let my faith be tested. The time of the meeting was drawing
+near, and the money for my trip did not seem to be forthcoming. As the time
+approached and different people asked me if I was going, I would say yes.
+Some would ask me if I had the means for my car-fare, to which I would
+answer no. "Well," said they, "what will you do if God does not give you
+the means?" I replied, "I will trust him anyway." Soon, however, the Lord
+showed me that I should begin fasting and praying, and that I should not
+eat until the money was provided. Breakfast on Saturday morning was my last
+meal until the following Monday morning. By that time God had answered my
+prayer: I had enough money to take me to the meeting, and there was a
+little left to apply on my return fare.
+
+It is unnecessary for me to say that I enjoyed this my first meeting after
+getting victory over my sectarian blindness, past traditions, etc. The
+meeting was certainly precious and heavenly. The songs were so sweet, being
+sung in the spirit, and having such a heavenly melody. It seemed, almost,
+that I was where angels had congregated. Brother Warner would leap, shout,
+and praise the Lord, both in meeting and between meetings when he would
+meet a saint. Whenever a new saint came on the ground, you would hear
+shouts, praises, and halleluiahs, that would make the woods ring. In the
+morning when we first met each other, our salutations were, "Praise the
+Lord!" "The Lord bless you!" etc. I have heard Brother Warner say when he
+met those who seemed to have no praises stirring in their souls, "Have you
+no calves this morning?" referring to the scripture, "We should offer the
+calves of our lips, even praises to our God." I have been present when,
+under the anointing of the Spirit, Brother Warner preached three hours and
+twenty-five minutes; and those that were interested were not the least bit
+tired. While my brother and I were attending a camp-meeting at Chanute,
+Kansas, our systems got filled with malaria. Coming back to the home of
+Father Bolds, near Webb City, Missouri, I soon came down with typhoid
+fever. My brother had an attack, also; but, as he fought it more
+successfully than I, he soon recovered. I had a fight of faith. It seemed
+difficult for me to get hold of the Lord for healing. On examining my
+consecration, I found that I was more anxious to die than to live. When I
+got that difficulty out of the way, the Lord soon raised me up.
+
+Nevertheless, I lay three and one-half weeks, most of the time with my
+tongue swelled stiff in my mouth. I could eat no solid food, not even
+softened bread. During that time I lived on liquid foods, such as grape
+juice and buttermilk. Prayer had been offered for me several times, but
+without avail, for the reason that I have already given. One evening,
+however, prayer was offered for me again. This time God gave the victory,
+rebuked the disease, and I was healed, although I was left very weak. The
+next evening prayer was again offered that my strength be restored, which
+petition God granted. The following morning Mother Bolds helped me to
+dress, and in company with her and Father Bolds and my brother, I got into
+a lumber-wagon and started to Joplin, Missouri, seven miles away, to begin
+a meeting.
+
+That evening I testified, and the next day preached twice; although I could
+not walk alone, and had to be led by two persons for a week, and by one
+person for two weeks. It was two weeks before the saliva came into my
+mouth. During this time, also a number of disorders appeared on my body one
+after another, almost like new diseases. As each new affliction appeared,
+God helped me to trust him until it was removed.
+
+All this time, however, God had enabled me to help in the services--to
+preach, to testify, or to pray--whatever seemed to be my duty. Although I
+seemed able to do so much in the services, yet my mental vigor seemed not
+to have been restored sufficiently for me to carry on a conversation; and
+between services, I would scarcely talk at all. Indeed, I was hardly able
+to think rationally very long at a time; but during the services when the
+anointing of God's Spirit was upon me, I hardly think any one could have
+told that I was laboring under any difficulties at all.
+
+The meeting at Joplin lasted four weeks. During that time my brother got a
+call to another place, and I was left to finish the meeting alone. In many
+ways my body was not yet normal, but it was improving surprisingly fast.
+Soon after my brother left, Mother Bolds came to call on me, and I begged
+her to stay until the close of the series of meetings. I felt so helpless
+yet that I could not keep from crying like a child. She encouraged me as
+best she could, and told me that she would go home and see to things there,
+and then come back next day and stay with me until the meeting ended. She
+was a great encouragement to me and also a great help in the services.
+
+Shortly after this I went with Father and Mother Bolds to help hold a
+meeting some distance from there in southern Missouri. Large crowds were in
+attendance, God blessed in the services, and souls were convicted and
+saved. A man and his wife who had professed to get saved, sent for us to
+come to their house, saying that they were sick. It was a peculiar case,
+one that we did not at all understand. Brother Bolds and I both went to God
+in earnest prayer, and the Lord revealed to each of us independently of the
+other that we had on hands a case of evil spirits. We laid on our hands,
+did all we could to cast them out; but as we did not know how to trust God
+for authority over them, they would not go.
+
+While dealing with this case, I learned that the man and his father had a
+grudge against each other, and had not been on speaking terms for sometime.
+We remained at the house until the night service, when the brother started
+with us to meeting. We had to pass his father's house on the way. Before
+starting, the man had asked me privately whether or not he ought to get the
+difficulty out from between him and his father. I advised him that he
+should. So when we came to his father's house, he tried to ask his father's
+forgiveness; but instead of doing as he purposed, the devils began to talk
+through him and to make strange noises. The son's demonstrations stirred up
+the devil in his father, who began to rage against Brother Bolds, and to
+abuse him, calling him wicked vile names. I said to Sister Bolds: "The Lord
+has used us as well as Brother Bolds in the meeting, and I think we ought
+to be willing to take our share of the abuse. Let us go up where they are
+talking." As we appeared, the father turned on me. He said everything that
+the devil could bring to his mind, but the more he said, the happier I
+became. Finally, Brother Bolds said, "Sister Cole, I think we had better
+hurry on to meeting, as the congregation will be there and will be
+disappointed if we are late." It seemed that I could hardly tear myself
+away from the place, God was so wonderfully pouring his glory into my soul.
+The demon-possessed man came along with us, growling and whining like a
+dog, and making other strange noises. He kept up these demonstrations
+during the entire meeting. Some of the unsaved people seemed to understand
+just how matters were and enjoyed it immensely. They laughed and had great
+fun.
+
+For two weeks afterward the devil-possessed man was completely deranged
+mentally. His father guarded the house and would not let Brother Bolds call
+on him; although, when the son saw Brother Bolds, he would say, "If you
+will let that man in, I will soon be all right." After two weeks his mental
+powers were restored, but he was completely turned against the truth, and
+would not come to meeting any more.
+
+On the night of which we have been speaking, I had promised to go back and
+stay all night at the home of the son. During the night the Lord woke me up
+and brought to mind very forcibly that the powers of hell were there, and
+that I was in the presence of a murderous spirit. The Lord impressed me
+that I should lie awake and pray. Early in the morning my host began to
+call to me at the top of his voice: "Leave, old Satan! leave, old Satan!"
+My first thought was, "This is his home, and I shall be compelled to
+leave." Snow lay about a foot deep on the ground, and the air was cold and
+sharp. It was a mile to the nearest house. My next thought was, "Why, my
+name is not old Satan, and I will not answer to Satan's name; but if he
+calls me Mary Cole, and tells me to leave, I will go as soon as I can,
+because it is his place, and not mine."
+
+He left the house and went to the barn to feed his stock. I got up and
+dressed and was impressed to remain until he came back, and then to ask him
+the privilege of having prayer with him. It seemed that he could not refuse
+my request. So I read and prayed. Up to this time, I had been bothered very
+much by my feelings; but now I just leaned on God alone, trusted in his
+word, claimed the promises, and prayed that he would bring me off more than
+conqueror. The Lord made me understand that he gave me power over all the
+powers of the enemy.
+
+After prayer the man called me in to breakfast.
+
+God had already shown me that he did not want me to eat breakfast; so I
+told the man I did not care for any. He insisted that I come, and began to
+cry; but I did not go. The door being open between the room where I was and
+the room in which they were eating, I heard him say, "Wife, I believe we
+are mistaken; I believe those are the people of God." The next morning
+being Sunday, he went with me to the meeting, but that was the last one he
+attended.
+
+This was but a short time after I had the typhoid fever. The fight with the
+enemy in which I had been engaged, strengthened my faith greatly. I was now
+more ready to cope with devils than I had ever been before. I had been very
+weak on that point. Before the experience which I have just related, if I
+felt all right, I thought everything was all right; but if my feelings were
+not good, I began to doubt God's promises. God had just brought me off more
+than conqueror in a severe conflict, and I was now ready to take him at his
+word, no matter how the enemy raged, and no matter how bad I felt. My faith
+was now grounded in knowledge.
+
+During the meeting we were then holding, we had to endure some
+persecutions. One cold night some one put red pepper on the stove. The
+stove was in the center of the room, and the fumes from the pepper almost
+stifled the people. They had to run out to keep from choking. Brother Bolds
+quickly raised the window opposite the door, and the draft between the
+window and the door soon drove the stifling fumes from the house. Although
+the people were so affected by the fumes of the pepper, yet we ministers
+did not suffer a bit. Twice during this meeting we were egged--once with
+frozen eggs. None of the eggs, however, hit any of us. Two persons who were
+not fully decided to stand for the truth, got some benefit of the eggs. On
+the road to meeting one night, some of the opposers of the truth were egged
+by their comrades, who mistook them for members of our company.
+
+Several times after getting light on the church I had the privilege of
+helping in meetings in my own home. These were attended with good results:
+a few got deliverance and were established in the whole truth. Some are
+true to God yet. One time while at my home, Sister Lodema Kaser and I went
+to a little town named Greenridge, about ten miles away; and, being
+solicited by some good honest souls to hold a meeting, we began services at
+that place. A good interest soon began to be manifested: conviction settled
+on the people, and hands began to go up for prayer. The meetings had
+continued nearly a week, when we received a pressing call from Kansas to
+come at once to hold services in a certain town. As God was working in a
+marvelous way where we were, I did not feel clear to go. Even after prayer
+I still felt that we should continue the meeting where we were.
+
+The second letter had come, I think, insisting that we should come. Then I
+began to infer that if I did not heed this call, they would think that I
+was refusing because I was so near home. So I submitted and went. To the
+surprise of the brother who had asked us to come, the Spirit of the Lord
+did not work in the meeting. The brother soon saw his mistake and asked my
+pardon. He said, "Sister Cole, I will never do such a thing again."
+
+We did not remain long at this place. The only fruit of our labors, so far
+as we know, was one dear sister who got under conviction, but who did not
+get a chance to become acquainted with the whole truth until fifteen years
+afterward, but the light that she got at that time and the conviction that
+came upon her, followed her until she was gloriously saved. This was Sister
+Matilda Magley. The last news I had from her, she was a precious saint of
+God. Another result of this meeting was, that we learned a good lesson. In
+the future, we were more careful how we let others persuade us out of God's
+order.
+
+I hold that God's true ministers who live close to him are able to get
+their own leadings from the Lord, especially where souls are at stake. God
+wants us to have our own individuality. True, the Word says, "Be subject to
+one another," but we are to be subject always in conformity with his will
+and his Word. I know that I have had to trust my individual lead ing; I
+have had to depend upon them to keep me from being led off by wrong
+influences and spirits. When I saw my privilege to individually learn God's
+will, I took advantage of it, and I have had reason to thank God for the
+protection of his Spirit.
+
+God's children should be very careful not to urge his servants away from a
+place before God says go, nor should they urge them to come to a place
+until God is through with them where they are laboring. By so doing, souls
+may be lost that otherwise would be saved. At one time I had four pressing
+calls to hold meetings in different places, and every one of them contained
+the promise, "We will pay your fare both ways if you will come." God showed
+me that I should not accept any of them; but should go in another
+direction, taking my own money to pay my fare. I went, happy in knowing
+that I was in God's order. Dear ones, let us depend upon the leadings of
+God's Spirit, and not allow our financial interests to bias our decisions.
+
+While traveling in the West, Brother Warner and his company had held a
+meeting at Galesburg, Kansas, in which a certain woman was saved. Previous
+to this time she had been a member of a sect and was unsaved. Her husband,
+who was a doctor and had once had an experience of salvation, was greatly
+delighted to think that his wife had an experimental knowledge of Christ.
+It seemed that he could scarcely have been happier had he been saved
+himself. After his wife was saved, he sent for Sister Kaser and me to come
+and hold a meeting. We came; but when he met us at the train, we were not
+the capable-looking people that he expected to see, and he was quite taken
+aback. Nevertheless, he invited us to his house and was very hospitable. We
+found his wife to be a precious saint.
+
+The meetings began; conviction came upon the people; and God began to save
+souls. Our burden was mostly for the soul of the doctor. At first he seemed
+quite unconcerned about himself, but much concerned for others. But God was
+working, and conviction soon fastened upon him. At last I ventured to ask
+him to raise his hand for prayer, which he did. Next day I asked him to
+take further steps toward his salvation; but he said, "Sister Cole, I did
+as you asked me to last night, and I don't feel any better--I feel worse."
+I did what I could to encourage him, and the Spirit of the Lord continued
+to work with him. After meeting one night, his load had become so heavy he
+could not carry it any longer, and he then and there requested earnest
+prayer. It was near midnight before God spoke peace to his soul, but a
+happier person you could hardly find. He soon saw that the old sin
+principle was still in his heart and the enemy suggested, "Do not get
+sanctified; you will have to give up certain things that you won't care to
+give up yet. Just live a good justified life." In some way God gave him a
+warning that he must seek sanctification. He heeded God's voice, came to
+the altar, and was fully sanctified. God soon had his hand on him for the
+work. This was Bro. S. G. Bryant.
+
+A man at Essex, Illinois, became interested in the meetings we were holding
+there. He was educated in four different languages, made a profession of
+religion, and belonged, I think, to some denomination, but had no
+experience of salvation. He soon saw that he needed help from God and came
+to the altar. He had a desperate struggle. He said his education did not
+help him to get saved, but was only a hindrance, and got between him and
+God. He wept and plead with God just like any other poor sinner, and
+finally broke loose from the things that seemed to hinder him and was made
+to rejoice in the Savior's love. Later he came to the altar and was
+sanctified. Soon God's hand was on him for spiritual work, and later he
+became a minister. This was Bro. Addison Kriebel.
+
+This incident shows that while education is all right and a good thing to
+have, yet it is no help in seeking the Lord. The scripture says, that the
+wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. Nor will education bring
+soul-rest; it can not be substituted for spirituality. Education, however,
+need not be a hindrance to spirituality if spirituality be made the master
+and education the servant. If this relationship be maintained, the child of
+God is safe in the possession of education.
+
+At one time my brother Jeremiah was talking to a professor of a college
+about his soul, and trying to get him to seek the Lord. The professor
+seemed to be full of learning, and his affections were so set on the things
+of this world, that Jeremiah could scarcely make any impression on him.
+While they were talking, the professor's little two-year-old child, who was
+playing near by, came up and said, "Papa, Papa, put your affections on
+things above," and returned again to her play. "There," said my brother,
+"can you take that? Can you accept the lesson the Lord wants to give you?"
+Wise as the professor was, he was confounded, knowing that God must have
+put this speech into the heart of his little child to reprove him. "Out of
+the mouth of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength, because of
+thine enemies, that thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger" (Psalm
+8:2).
+
+At one time when Sister Kaser had been called home, I went home on a visit.
+While there, I got a call to Meridian, Kansas, to hold a meeting. I arrived
+at the town on an early morning train, remained in the depot until
+daylight, and then hired a boy to carry my valise to the home of the
+minister, Mr. J. W. Wyrick, who was pastor at that place. The door was
+opened in response to my knock; and, as I stepped in, I received a very
+strange impression.
+
+The disordered house struck me peculiarly; but my mind was relieved when
+the man said that his child was lying very sick and that they had been
+taking turns sitting up with it. In an inner room, I found his wife, a
+pitiful, sad-looking person, with a face that bespoke trouble. I kept my
+feelings and thoughts to myself, knowing that the Lord was able to guide me
+aright and to use me to his glory. I felt wonderfully impressed, however,
+with the presence of evil spirits. Not being able to locate them, or to
+reach any definite conclusion, I waited for further developments.
+
+The meeting began. There were at least three factions in the congregation,
+and I could see but very little good in any of them. The man at whose house
+I was staying, claimed to represent the church of God. Meeting had
+continued but a little while before his conduct showed me his spiritual
+condition, and God wonderfully burdened me for his soul. While he was in
+prayer, God showed me that his case was serious, and that he was badly
+under the power of the enemy. It happened at the meeting. The young folks
+were misbehaving during prayer-time, and Mr. Wyrick prayed against them so
+vindictively that it was not hard to tell of what spirit he was.
+
+I soon felt led to renounce the wrong spirit that Mr. Wyrick had already
+exhibited in prayer. This stirred him up. He knew that he had not been
+acting right, and he insisted that I should come to his home for a talk. I
+did not feel led to go to his house; but he insisted from time to time.
+Finally his wife came to me and said, "I wish you would come to the house,
+as it might make my husband treat me better." For her sake I went; but oh,
+the awful spirit I met!
+
+If there had been any want of evidence as to the man's condition, that want
+was now supplied. He began a tirade--said that Eve was the downfall of the
+world, and number of other things derogatory to woman's character. He told
+me that he had had a dream in which a forked-tongued snake had been trying
+to kill him. "You," said he, "are that forked-tongued snake." I told him
+that I could bear his abuse for Christ's sake. "But it is not for Christ's
+sake; it is your own devilish work." I could not reason with him at all,
+and so I said, "Let us pray." First I prayed, and then he prayed--an
+abusive prayer against me. He kept pouring out his abusive talk, until I
+closed the door--"slammed it," he said, which was false. God kept me clear
+through it all; but he made me to know that he did not want me to meet such
+cases alone any more, that others should be present to be agreed with me,
+and to stand against the powers of hell.
+
+For several years my youngest brother, George, had been impressed that God
+wanted him to go into gospel work. He came to where we were then holding
+meeting. He seemed to think that God had sent him to us for the especial
+purpose of making me more useful and effectual in gospel work, which no
+doubt was the case. Nevertheless, God had a deeper design in his coming.
+
+We were soon to go East to a camp-meeting. Although, when George left home
+he had only means enough to take him to the camp-meeting, yet God had shown
+him that he should come farther west before he went to the meeting. Before
+the time came for us to start, the railroad had cut rates so that we could
+travel for about one-third fare. God had worked it out so that we all could
+attend the meeting.
+
+At a meeting Brother George and I were holding in Illinois, there was a
+brother who wanted to walk by faith. He thought that in order to make a
+success of such an experience he would have to ask the Lord to take away
+all feeling. I suppose he must have prayed until he got his prayer through,
+for God certainly did withdraw all good feelings from him. He took a severe
+affliction which caused his face and parts of his body to swell badly, and
+which brought on intense suffering. God seemed to be present when we prayed
+for him, but the brother was not healed, and his suffering became so severe
+that we were greatly burdened for him, and went to God in very earnest
+prayer to know wherein the difficulty lay. God showed us how the brother
+had prayed, and when we told him what the Lord had revealed to us, he saw
+his mistake and made matters right with the Lord, then he was soon
+gloriously healed. I have no idea that he ever asked the Lord again to take
+away all good feelings so as to enjoy walking by faith.
+
+Some few years later, while Sister Kaser, my brother and I were in
+Robinson, Kansas, at a camp-meeting word came that my father was very sick
+and wished my brother and me to come at once. Brother Warner and his
+company were in this meeting. God was gloriously working, and souls were
+being saved. When the letter came, therefore, we felt very reluctant to
+leave, and after going to God in earnest prayer, we could not feel that he
+wanted us to start that day. Besides, I felt impressed that if we should
+start that day we should not get through to see him alive anyway, so we
+delayed our trip until the day following.
+
+For about two weeks God had been impressing me that I was going to have a
+severe trial, at the same time bringing to me these comforting words: "I
+will go with you through it." This promise had been on my mind many times.
+The next morning we got a telegram that father was dead, and the enemy
+tried to crush me with the accusation that I did not love my father or I
+would have started to him the day before. Upon receipt of this telegram
+George and I started at once. We had not proceeded far on our journey until
+we learned that the train we should have taken had we gone the day before,
+was wrecked. Some of the cars went into the river. The Lord's warning had
+possibly saved us from death; but if not, from unnecessary delay, because
+had we taken that train, we should not have reached our destination any
+sooner than we did.
+
+As I stood and gazed upon the still form of my father and remembered that a
+great deal of his Christian life had not been satisfactory, I wished I
+could have talked with him before he was taken.
+
+The night after the funeral, when I had retired to rest, God began to talk
+to me. "Did I not tell you that you were going to pass through deep
+waters?" "Yes." "Did I not tell you that I would go through with you?"
+"Yes." "Have I not done as I promised?" "Yes." Certainly he was a present
+help--all and more than I could have wished--yes, and more than I
+comprehended at that time. I was so sustained that I did not at all realize
+the weight of the burden, because Jesus bore it for me.
+
+A little later God seemed to withdraw some of his sustaining power and let
+me feel to some degree how heavy the burden really was. It seemed that the
+life would be crushed out of me. I asked the Lord the reason, and he
+plainly showed me that if he had not withdrawn his sustaining power I
+should never have known what a burden he had been bearing for me. I
+thought, too, that another object, no doubt, was to develop in me greater
+sympathy for others carrying a similar load.
+
+As I still felt burdened for the salvation of souls at Robinson, Kansas, I
+returned to that place, and my brother remained to look after father's
+business. God gave me stirring messages. A number of souls that had been
+convicted got down to business and were saved. God's design was
+accomplished, and my soul was relieved.
+
+Our next place of meeting was Wichita, Kans. Our company was to join
+Brother Warner's company in a camp-meeting at that place. He had received
+the money to defray the traveling-expenses of both companies. Our company
+was to meet them at the Robinson depot on a certain morning, and all were
+to travel together. There had been some misunderstanding, so Sister Kaser
+and I were not present. Brother Warner, therefore, left word that we should
+borrow the money and that he would make it right with us when we reached
+our destination.
+
+Sister Kaser and I did not start until the following morning. We told the
+saints about the misunderstanding and explained that we did not have the
+money to pay our way. They did not make us a loan, but gave us the money.
+Not knowing how much the fare was, we asked for too small a sum, not
+wishing to ask for any more than we absolutely needed.
+
+We could buy a ticket only to St. Joseph, Missouri, our first
+stopping-place, and therefore we did not know how much money we lacked,
+until we reached that place and asked for tickets to Wichita. To our
+surprise, we found that we had just enough to pay our way to Newton,
+Kansas, twenty miles east of Wichita. At first we felt somewhat dismayed to
+think of going without money to a strange town. We told the station agent
+of our predicament and also of our having friends at both ends of the road,
+and asked him what we had better do. He advised us to send a telegram to
+both places. In the meanwhile we sent a telegram up to the Lord, and he
+showed us that we should buy our tickets to Newton and trust him to bring
+matters out all right. We were shouting, happy. I remarked to Sister Kaser,
+"If some of these people on the train knew our circumstances and knew how
+happy we are, they would think we were ready for the insane asylum."
+
+In the meantime, my brother George was planning to attend the same
+camp-meeting. He did not know what day we were going, nor did we know the
+day he was going. After he got started, he found that he was on a road that
+made very poor connections, and said to himself, "If I did not know that
+God was leading me to go this way, I should surely think I was out of
+order." Just before we got to Newton, where we thought we should have to
+stop because we had no money to go further, George got on the train, rode
+with us to Newton, got off at the station, and bought our tickets on to
+Wichita, and we did not have to leave our seats.
+
+When we got to the meeting, Brother Warner helped us to take a good shout,
+and refunded the money that had been given him to pay our fares. We had a
+glorious camp-meeting and numbers were saved. Hypocrites made some
+disturbance, but God overruled.
+
+While here we met a man by the name of Joseph Prouse, who invited us to
+come to his place to hold a meeting. We went. The meeting had been in
+progress three days, when, as we were in a private conversation, talking
+about the nationality of those present, we found out that Brother Prouse
+was related to my family. His mother and my mother were half-sisters, both
+being children of the same father. Brother Prouse was the first relative of
+ours that we had ever met or heard of that had accepted the whole truth.
+Not only Brother Prouse was saved, but also his wife and some of his
+children. Truly we had a time of great rejoicing. It seemed so good to find
+some of our relatives that knew God and were living Christian lives. The
+event was so unexpected and such a glad surprise that we praised the Lord
+together.
+
+Shortly before going to Galesburg, Kansas, to hold a meeting, I received a
+few lines from Brother Warner telling me that two gospel workers, a man and
+a woman, would join me at that place. In his letter he gave me to
+understand their spiritual condition so that we should know how to proceed
+for their good and our own protection. The brother at the place where we
+were holding the meeting had been saved but a very short time, and was not
+therefore able to discern false spirits. When he saw that there was no
+fellowship between these two people and our company, he was tempted to
+think that it was because we did not have compassion for them. God soon
+showed him, however, that they were in a bad spiritual condition and that
+our company was all right. From that time we had his help and
+encouragement.
+
+After a day of prayer and fasting for the couple that needed help, they
+both humbled themselves. The man fell to the floor stiff under the power of
+the enemy, but the woman desired deliverance. So far as we could
+understand, God delivered both of them, but as they did not take a stand
+against the evil spirits that had been troubling them, they got into the
+same condition again. Under the influence of a spirit of accusation, they
+wrote a letter to Brother Warner finding fault with our company of workers.
+
+Bro. Charlie Williams, who was at that time a member of our company, was
+corresponding with Brother Warner. In his letters Brother Warner would say,
+"God bless you, Brother Charlie!" but he would never say, "God bless you.
+Sister Kaser and Sister Cole!" At that time the enemy was coming against
+our souls with terrible accusing power, and we felt that we needed a
+blessing very much. The accusations of the enemy continued for about two
+weeks, during which time it seemed that our lives would be crushed out of
+us. Waking up early one morning, I said, "O Lord! why is it I can't get
+consolation from a certain source," meaning "Why can't I get an encouraging
+letter from Brother Warner!" The Lord answered, "I will give you
+consolation first-handed if you will accept it." My heart opened up to God
+as a little flower opens to the morning dew, and oh, how I drank in the
+good things of the kingdom!
+
+Then as I found myself, as it were, in a large room with the Lord, feasting
+on his beauties, his grandeur and glory, the scripture came so forcibly to
+me: "A day in thy courts is better than a thousand. I would rather be a
+doorkeeper in the house of my God, than to dwell in the tents of
+wickedness" (Psalm 84:10). In my thought I could compare my experience to
+that of a little child accustomed to but few pretty things and poor
+surroundings who was put into a beautiful parlor containing all sorts of
+beautiful things for its pleasure. Being told to help itself, it would walk
+up and down the room with delight, hardly knowing what to take hold of or
+to enjoy first. In this experience through which I had just passed, I
+learned the precious lesson that trial is to God's true children like a
+wine-press to the grape. As the wine-press brings out the pure juice of the
+grape, so the trials of a child of God bring out and puts on exhibition a
+pure Christian character.
+
+On going East soon after these events, we met Brother Warner and told him
+of our experience and of Satan's tempting us to think that he would
+renounce us. He answered: "No, Sister Cole, we we wouldn't have renounced
+you, but had we been near enough and had known what you were passing
+through, we would, had it been in our power, have gone to you and done all
+we could to help you."
+
+During the first summer that my youngest brother was with us in the work,
+he did not take a very active part. There were several reasons for this.
+Before leaving home he was nearly broken down through overwork. Besides,
+like almost all young workers, he was timid and backward, and needed
+encouragement and support. When the battle was strong, he would not be able
+to bear much responsibility. I would doubtless have been tempted in regard
+to my brother's condition had not God made me to know that I must be
+patient and give his body time to recuperate and give him a chance to
+develop as a worker.
+
+Late in the fall we began a series of meetings in company with another
+gospel worker who had been in the work for sometime. This worker suggested
+to me in the early part of the meeting, "You and I will do the preaching,
+and toward the end your brother can have an opportunity to exercise
+himself." He spoke as though, should my brother try to take part, the
+meeting would be spoiled. I said but little in reply, feeling sure that God
+was able to manage things. As a result of this brother's attitude, however,
+the accuser also turned on my brother's soul, and as a result,
+discouragements set in on him thick and fast. I felt that something was
+going wrong and spoke about it to the older brother, telling him that
+George needed encouragement and not holding back, as he was timid. The
+brother assured me that he was giving George all the encouragement he
+could.
+
+Not long after the events of which I have been speaking, I had a dream in
+which I thought my brother told me that this minister was holding him back
+and at the same time whipping him and finding fault with him for not moving
+out. When I awoke, I told the dream to a sister with the remark, "Well,
+this is nothing but a dream, and I don't believe there is anything in it."
+Nevertheless, it troubled my mind until I asked my brother about the
+matter, concluding with the remark, "I guess there isn't anything in it."
+He answered, "Yes, Mary, I guess there is something in it," and began to
+cry. God stirred up my soul, and at the first opportunity I talked to the
+older brother and told him what God had shown me in a dream. He said, "Oh,
+your brother has been talking to you about it." I said.
+
+"No, God showed me first, and then I asked my brother about it." The
+brother promised that he would never do so again.
+
+George and I visited a brother (Harvey W.) of ours that we had not seen for
+nineteen years, not since I was a little girl and sorely afflicted. He
+looked at me with big tears running down his cheeks and said, "Mary, I can
+see that God has done more for you than you can understand, as I have not
+seen you for so long." A few months later, upon his invitation we came and
+held a series of meetings in his neighborhood. He had once been a
+Protestant Methodist preacher, and had enjoyed an experience of salvation,
+but had been quite doctrinized in the "one-work theory." When we came to
+hold a meeting, he began to defend his pet theory. I soon saw there was no
+use to explain the Scriptures to him, as he was unsaved, so I said to him:
+"Now, Harvey, you know you haven't got the first work, so we will not argue
+about the second. Come to the Lord. Let him forgive you and save you from
+your sins, and if you find that you get sanctified at the same time, we
+will gladly accept your doctrine, but if not, you will know it." Before the
+meeting closed, he came to the altar, called on God for mercy, and obtained
+forgiveness. As he arose from the altar, I came to him, praised die Lord
+with him and said, "Now, brother, do you know that you have received both
+justification and sanctification?" "No, Mary," he said, "I think I did well
+to get my sins forgiven."
+
+We were once holding a camp-meeting in Nebraska at a new place. The Spirit
+of the Lord was working mightily. Souls were being saved and sanctified,
+and bodies were being healed. Much was to be done, and especially toward
+the close of the meeting our time was fully occupied. While we were the
+busiest, a brother brought an insane woman to the camp-meeting for healing.
+Her husband accompanied her. As we were so rushed with the general duties
+of the meeting, we had no time to give attention to so important a case
+until the meeting was over. We told the brother that if the man and his
+wife would remain until after the meeting was over, we would then do all we
+could for her deliverance.
+
+The meeting closed on Sunday evening, and on Monday afternoon after we had
+packed our things ready for the next meeting, we took the case under
+consideration and sought the Lord for wisdom as to what should be done, and
+one of the company (George) obtained this promise: "God does not give us
+the spirit of fear, but of love, of power, and of a sound mind." While we
+were at prayer, the insane woman was down-stairs with a little girl, to
+whom she remarked, "My prayers are up-stairs." She seemed in some way to be
+conscious that something was being done for her benefit.
+
+The woman for whom we had been praying had before her marriage been a
+bright, intelligent teacher.
+
+Before she became afflicted, she weighed 190 pounds, but at the time of
+which we are speaking, she weighed only 110 pounds. I can not say
+positively what was the cause of her insanity; but as near as I remember,
+she wished to become a Christian, and as some of her relatives opposed, her
+mind gradually became unbalanced. At the time she came to us for prayer,
+they said she did not sleep for a whole hour during any night, but was
+walking, talking, or moving about in some way.
+
+As we waited on the Lord in her behalf, our souls were encouraged. We came
+down-stairs, anointed the woman, prayed for her, and claimed the promises;
+but when we arose from our knees, she was, so far as we could see, ten
+times worse than before. We did not look at outward appearances, however,
+but praised God and rested on his promises and counted him faithful in
+fulfilling them.
+
+That evening we went our different ways, but before we separated, we could
+see a marked change in her for the better. My brother asked them to keep us
+posted as to how she got along, and about a week later we received word
+that she was much better and was improving rapidly. About six weeks
+afterward, I think it was, they said there was scarcely any signs of her
+insanity. She had resumed her duties as mother and housewife, and was
+gaining flesh. Just a short time before this latter report, it was said
+that upon the appearance of some little symptom of her former malady, one
+of her relatives tried to make her take medicine. The brother who related
+the story, said in his peculiar German way, that she "spitted it out and
+wouldn't take it." So far as we have ever learned, the sister was fully
+restored to health.
+
+When we are earnestly looking to God in behalf of some one who needs help,
+and he gives us a precious promise, it is undoubtedly our privilege and
+duty to claim the promise and to be strengthened and encouraged thereby. If
+God does not want to work in the case, doubtless he will not impress us
+with a promise in this way. At such times we should not feel timid. God is
+leading, and if we will move forward in faith as rapidly as he leads us, he
+is sure to bring us off more than conqueror.
+
+While working in Oklahoma, we became acquainted with the members of a new
+sect known as "The Followers." Some articles of their faith were similar to
+those of the Christian, or Cambellite, denomination. Besides these, they
+believed in the reception of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands; they
+professed to speak in tongues and to interpret, a demonstration which God
+made us to know was a deception of the devil. But the most peculiar tenet
+of their faith was that their members were not counted perfect until they
+could pick up a snake without injury. This belief was, we suppose, based on
+the scripture found in Mark 16:18: "They shall take up serpents." A number
+of them were able to do this without any bad result, but a few were bitten
+so badly that they came near dying. The Lord made us to understand so
+clearly the spiritual condition of these people that we felt clear in
+pointing out their delusion.
+
+In a dream that I had at this time, I saw a ferocious wild animal coming to
+take my life. It seemed that if I could get hold of its horns God would
+protect me and help me to overcome it. During the meeting of which I have
+been speaking, we went home with one of the families of The Followers. As
+we were returning to the meeting in the evening, one of their number who
+professed to talk with tongues and to have great authority, began talking
+his jargon as though he were pronouncing vengeance on us. God gave me to
+understand that this was the wild animal of my dream and that I should
+trust God and rebuke the devil, which I did. God put his rebuke on the
+spirit, and that night, through us, exposed the false doctrine. One of the
+leaders came out, got a good experience of salvation, and became a minister
+of the present truth. A number of others also got established in the church
+of God.
+
+Shortly after the events related above, we went to Nishnabotna, where we
+met a spirit similar to the one we had encountered at St. James, Mo. The
+demonstrations, however, were not quite so vile, but the spirit was making
+progress in the community and had a number under its influence. In their
+meetings they would jump and dance and talk about the great power they had.
+They declared it was God's power and that if any one went against it,
+something dreadful would happen to him. They even went so far as to say
+that if any one spoke against the demonstration they made or "the power,"
+as they called it, God would strike him dead.
+
+That same evening one of their number invited us to go home with him. Our
+conveyance was an old-fashioned farm-wagon. For some reason I did not feel
+clear in going alone, as the powers of the enemy were so plainly
+manifested. I therefore asked a certain sister to go with me. We had not
+gone far until the enemy came at me with great force. "Now you know what
+was said tonight-that those who opposed the power would be struck dead, and
+I am going to kill you." I said, "No, you are not." "Yes, I will." "No, you
+are not." I immediately leaned on God and trusted him for protection.
+Within a few minutes the enemy tried to carry his threat into effect. The
+wagon was on the side of a ridge about half way between the summit and the
+base of a high hill. On our left hand below us a number of feet lay a
+stream, on our right was a high cliff, and ahead of us was a team which
+began to balk and push back toward our wagon. For a few minutes it seemed
+that we must be either crushed by the big team in front or thrown into the
+stream, God came to our rescue, and the other team was brought under
+control before ours became very much excited. While the danger threatened
+us, however, we got out of the wagon, and the sister who was with me
+sprained her ankle badly. None of the rest of us were hurt. Again the
+Lord's promises were proved true and the devil a liar.
+
+A number of people who had been under the false spirit, when they heard the
+truth and learned the difference between the workings of the Spirit of the
+Lord and the demonstrations of false, deceptive spirits, proved themselves
+honest at heart, took a stand against the enemy, and got deliverance. A
+number of them are still walking in the light of divine truth.
+
+At the Beaver Dam, Indiana, camp-meeting I had rather an amusing
+experience. There was a woman on the grounds who had been delivered of evil
+spirits; but as she had not taken the proper stand against the enemy, she
+had again become possessed. I met her soon after my arrival, and she began
+almost immediately to try to teach me in regard to dress. As I understood
+her condition, I said to her plainly, "I know that you are devil-possessed.
+Wait until you get deliverance again, and then if God gives you a message I
+will receive it. I will not receive a message from the devil." She smiled
+and walked away.
+
+A number of the sisters slept in an attic. As we were about to retire one
+night, the devil-possessed woman was acting like an insane person, throwing
+the bed-clothes down-stairs and acting in a way that showed that the devil
+had full control of her. Some of the sisters, becoming frightened, huddled
+in the corner of the room for fear she would hurt them. In the confusion, I
+forgot for the moment to trust in God. Instead of thinking of God and his
+protecting power, I thought that the enemy might touch the woman's brain,
+make her insane, and cause her to do almost any desperate deed. I thought
+it would be well to protect myself and acted accordingly. Just then Mother
+Smith, who had been informed of what was going on in the attic, came on the
+scene, and found the woman raging in the middle of the room and the rest of
+us huddled in the corners.
+
+Mother Smith took in the situation at a glance, and, pointing a finger at
+me said: "Shame on you, Sister Mary! afraid of the devil! This is nothing
+but the work of the devil, and here you are hiding from the devil. Shame on
+you, Sister Mary!" It would be impossible to tell you how I felt, and so I
+shall not try, neither shall I make excuses nor plead my case. I came out
+of my corner and Mother Smith began at once to tell us what must be done.
+She said that the devil-possessed woman must sleep between her and me that
+night. She had her way. It was not a pleasant night, and I got but little
+rest. Every little while the woman would take a spell of choking and then
+laugh in a silly way. At such times Mother Smith and I would lay on our
+hands and rebuke the devil. We did this, not once, but many times. By
+morning I had learned my lesson and never from that day to this have I run
+from the devil.
+
+When a soul wants to get deliverance, it is the duty and privilege of the
+minister to exercise heavenly authority. God has delegated to his New
+Testament ministry all the power that they need for every emergency. I
+heard of a minister, a sister, who, when evil spirits were to be cast out,
+became so frightened that she ran and climbed up on the woodpile. The
+brethren that were present, were greatly amused and asked her if the enemy
+had her treed. We need never fear the enemy nor give way to him in the
+least. If we keep our faith in the Master's promise, "behold, I give unto
+you.... power over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any
+means hurt you." "Greater is he that is in you than he that is in the
+world." Let us remember always that in our own strength we can not expel
+evil spirits, but that all our power and authority in such cases come from
+God. If we keep our faith steadfast, the enemy can no more overcome us than
+he can overcome God himself.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XV
+
+Various Experiences--Continued
+
+Sometime after I got light on the one body, I was helping Brothers
+Kilpatrick and Speck in a camp-meeting near Essex, Ill. For three days I
+was under a severe trial or burden, which became heavier and heavier until
+it was unbearable. The worst of my difficulty was that I did not know what
+was the matter.
+
+Finally I went to my room, locked the door, threw myself on the bed and
+cried, "Lord, you must show me what is the matter; I can't stand this any
+longer." Then the Lord began to talk to me in a loving, fatherly,
+encouraging way: "This is a battle between God and the devil. Are you
+willing to fight in it?" "Yes, Lord," I said, "with all my heart"; and
+almost before I could think, the cloud was all gone, the burden had
+disappeared, and I was as happy and triumphant as I had ever been. I don't
+think I had another test during that meeting.
+
+Through this peculiar experience I learned the difference between
+soul-burden and condemnation and between accusation and conviction, as I
+had never been able to comprehend it before, although I thought I had
+understood this difference measurably well. Many dear souls have been
+troubled on these subjects, mistaking soul-burden for condemnation and
+accusation for conviction. A clear understanding of the difference between
+these soul experiences will save us from many unnecessary trials. I have
+been thankful ever since for God's teaching.
+
+While in evangelistic work I had the privilege of attending meetings of
+various kinds in many different States. Shortly before the Gospel Trumpet
+office was moved to Moundsville, our company attended a camp-meeting at
+that place. Brother Clayton's earnest labors were beginning to show some
+results, but the work was still quite new. We arrived there the afternoon
+before the general meeting began. But little preparation had been made to
+accommodate the workers who would be present. My brother George had found a
+place to stay, but nothing had been said to me about lodging. Just before
+the beginning of the services, a woman came to me and asked if I would go
+home with her. I did not feel favorably impressed, and thought I would wait
+and see if I should get another invitation. The night services closed, and
+no one had yet offered me lodging, so I accepted the woman's invitation. I
+had been kept awake two nights on my trip to the meeting, and now I had to
+walk a mile before retiring. As we drew near the house, I felt the awful
+powers of the enemy coming against my soul. I wondered what kind of place I
+was going to, but it was too late to turn back. Although it was ten o'clock
+at night, we met the woman's little grandchild out playing, and the child
+was by no means in an inviting condition.
+
+When we reached the house I understood at once why I had not felt impressed
+to accept the woman's invitation. Everything was in disorder, and the house
+was almost as filthy as a swine-pen. The floor was covered with sand on
+which tobacco-juice was freely sprinkled, and over this filth the beds had
+been laid down. The woman had already told me that she had a nice clean bed
+for me in an upstairs room, and in this I hoped to find the rest I so much
+needed. After eating, with considerable difficulty, a little lunch set
+before me, I was shown to my room, which had a more cleanly appearance than
+the room down-stairs. I wanted very much to lock my door; but as I could
+not, committed myself to God's care, and went to bed.
+
+Vermin of different kinds prevented sleep; and not long after going to bed
+I heard a noise downstairs that indicated the arrival of company of no
+desirable sort. My heart began to sink within me. "O Lord!" said I, "why
+have you let me come to a place like this?" and the tears began to course
+down my cheeks. The answer came, "That you may have an opportunity to be
+partaker of my suffering." I thought to myself, "I am a poor specimen to
+fulfil that scripture tonight." I do not believe I slept ten minutes the
+whole night through. I heard the town-clock every time it struck; but
+during that night of anxiety and prayer I learned the lesson that I must be
+ready at all times and under all circumstance, to partake of Christ's
+suffering, and that in order to partake of his sufferings, I must be very
+little and very humble. Next morning, with veiled face, I made my way to
+the camp-ground in as round-a-bout way as I could, so that no one would
+know where I lodged the night before, and thus reproach be brought upon the
+cause of Christ.
+
+Our next camp-meeting was at Mole Hill, W. Virginia. This was a new place,
+and not many attended the services; but the Lord blessed in the
+presentation of the Word, and we had a good meeting. It closed on Sunday.
+Just before the services on Saturday night, an armed mob came into the
+camp. Never in all my life had I heard so many awful oaths in so short a
+time. A number of unsaved young men who lived in that neighborhood and who
+were favorable to the truth, undertook to defend us and to keep the
+meeting from being broken up. The mob said that they had come on purpose
+to tear the tent down, but those who were defending us said that they
+should not, and that if they undertook to carry out their threat they
+would be "laid low," meaning that they would kill them. A number of shots
+were exchanged between the two parties, some of which came very close to
+me. You may think it very foolish, but I found myself dodging behind the
+canvas for protection. Afterwards I was amused at myself, but at such a
+time the weakness of humanity is on exhibition.
+
+After the two parties had continued for nearly an hour, I think, I felt
+strongly impressed that a number of us should kneel down and call earnestly
+on God for protection. While we were on our knees, God made me to know that
+none of us should be hurt and that the tabernacle should not suffer damage.
+I arose from my knees with victory. Not long afterward the young men who
+were protecting us, got our assailants on the run. They left in such a
+hurry that one of their number left his hat behind. He made several
+attempts to come back after it, but our boys always headed him off. The
+strife lasted all night, and no one in the camp got any rest. At midnight a
+sister who for a long time had been seeking sanctification, but had not
+been able to get the experience, came to the Lord, made the consecration,
+was made happy, and began singing:
+
+  "Hallelujah for the cleansing!
+  It has reached my inmost soul,
+  For the glory now is streaming;
+  Praise the Lord, He makes me whole!"
+
+The next day was a very busy day. God worked mightily. Souls were saved and
+sanctified, and bodies were healed. It was a day of victory from beginning
+to end. I had asked the Lord not to let "a dog move his tongue" against the
+tent. Nothing about the camp was disturbed.
+
+Several times during my ministry the Lord has laid upon my heart a message
+to deliver, and has not made my burden known to the other ministers
+present. As such times, if one is not very true and faithful to God, he is
+likely to be accused of the enemy and so prevented from doing his duty. The
+first experience of this kind that I remember, occurred at a camp-meeting
+in the State of Indiana. One Sunday when a very large crowd was in
+attendance, a sectarian minister who seemed to be getting out of Babylon
+was expected to preach. The brethren thought it would encourage him and
+edify the congregation. In the afternoon I overheard some of the ministers
+encouraging him to deliver a message. God made me to understand that this
+man was not making the progress that he should and that he was not in a
+condition to deliver a message, especially at such a time. I was looking
+very earnestly to the Lord when he made me to know that he wanted me to
+deliver the message, but I knew from what I had heard that he had not made
+it known to the other ministers.
+
+This state of affairs put me in a very trying place; for if I should take
+the pulpit, it would look as if I wanted to be too forward, thus hindering
+one who might have the message. The conviction on my heart was so great,
+however, and God's hand so heavy upon me for this duty, that I got up; but
+as I was stepping into the pulpit, I saw the sectarian minister with his
+Bible in his hand just ready to rise to his feet. "Oh, pardon me," said I.
+"No, you pardon me; go ahead," he replied. "No, you go ahead." "Oh, my
+message won't spoil." "Mine won't either," I replied. Then he again
+insisted upon my going ahead; and as I knew God was ordering it, I
+delivered the message and God wonderfully blessed my soul.
+
+Not until the evening service did the other ministers realize that God was
+putting me forward to deliver the message. That night when there were not
+more than one-third as many present as there were in the afternoon, the
+minister of whom I have been speaking, rose to preach. His sermon was
+nothing but a message from the devil. God's ministers were disgusted.
+Mother Sarah Smith, who sat right in front of the pulpit and who always
+encouraged the ministers and held up their hands with her "Amen! Praise the
+Lord!" began in her usual way. I said to myself, "If I have not
+misunderstood the voice of God, her amens will stop and her head will go
+down before this message is ended." It was not long until her amens ceased.
+Before the sermon was ended, some of the ministers were pacing the grounds
+in agony because the enemy was filling the pulpit, and some of the sinners
+felt like taking the ministers out and giving them a threshing because they
+had permitted such a thing.
+
+It was over at last. Brother Warner came to me and said: "Sister Cole, I
+can see now why God had you take the pulpit in the afternoon when the
+largest crowd was present. There would have been much more harm done, had
+he preached then instead of tonight." This experience emphasized to me the
+fact that it pays to obey God. First, be sure that God is ordering your
+steps, and then be true to God. He will stand by you though you have to go
+through fire to do his bidding.
+
+At a camp-meeting in Michigan God made it clear to my soul that at the
+evening service he wanted me to deliver a message especially for the
+benefit of backsliders. The burden upon me was so great that I could hardly
+sit still until time for preaching. In the prayer just before the sermon,
+the brother who led made it very clear that he was sure God was going to
+have him deliver the message that night. I sympathized with him, of course,
+and did not want him to have any unnecessary trial; neither did I want to
+disobey God.
+
+I submitted the matter to the Lord, telling him that if he still wanted me
+to deliver the message, to hold the brother back until it would not appear
+that I was trying to get ahead of him. God wonderfully owned and blessed
+his Word, and a number of backsliders were reclaimed. After the service,
+the brother who had thought he had the message came to me and said, "Sister
+Cole, I did think I had the message, but the Lord blessed you." "Yes," I
+said, "the Lord blessed me in obeying; but it took more grace than usual."
+
+At a Kansas camp-meeting there was a man present who had not been living a
+consistent Christian life. He had done things that disqualified him for
+preaching. I told the Lord that I would do anything he showed me in order
+to keep the pulpit clean.
+
+As is usual at such gatherings, the largest crowd was present on Sunday
+afternoon. I saw the minister of whom I had just spoken, getting ready to
+take the pulpit. It came to my mind that if I wanted to obey the Lord and
+to keep my promise I must act quickly. I asked the Lord to exercise his
+control and to give me the needed opportunity to obey. He did, and I
+preached the sermon that day. Very soon afterward an accident occurred in
+which this minister's false teeth were broken, so that he could not preach
+during the remainder of the meeting. Thus God's cause was protected.
+
+To obey the Lord under the circumstances of which I have just been
+speaking, takes much grace, especially on the part of the minister who
+knows the proper attitude toward his fellow ministers and desires to show
+them courtesy. At different times when I have felt led to move out and
+deliver a message, others have got ahead of me so that I did not have an
+opportunity at that time. Frequently under such circumstances God has
+opened the way for me to deliver the message later and has made it more
+effectual than it would have been had I delivered it when I first desired
+to do so. Now, I would not advise workers or ministers to make unusual
+efforts to get into the pulpit, unless they knew beyond a doubt that God is
+ordering. But if you are certain of the leadings of the Lord, even if God
+does not make it plain to others, you may do as God bids you with certainty
+of success.
+
+In a certain meeting I had the message, but another minister took the
+pulpit so quickly that I had no chance to deliver it. At the close of the
+service, a number of persons came to me saying, "Sister Cole, you had the
+message." "Yes," I answered, "I felt sure I did, but I had no chance to
+deliver it." "Well, maybe God will give you a chance to deliver it yet." "I
+think he will if he wants it delivered," I replied, "and perhaps when I do
+have an opportunity, the message will be stronger--boiled down, as it
+were." The opportunity came the following day. At that time there were
+present in the meeting a minister and some of his congregation who had
+gotten out of the way. God so blessed the delivery of the Word that not
+only the minister but also a number from his congregation got delivered.
+
+Isaiah's prophecy that the blind eyes should be opened, was fulfilled
+during the time of Jesus' earthly ministry, and it is being fulfilled
+today. I have been a witness to a number of such healings, of which I will
+relate three.
+
+While my brother George and I were holding a meeting in Nebraska, a lady,
+accompanied by her husband, came a number of miles to be healed of
+blindness. She was not a saint, nor do I think that she had even been
+professing. Be that as it may, she had heard that the Lord was healing
+people. She was so nearly blind that she could not see to sew or read, and
+could scarcely do her housework at all. At first we talked to her about her
+soul, and she expressed a desire to get right with God. When asked whether
+she would rather have salvation or healing, she chose salvation first. We
+all bowed before the Lord, and asked him to save her soul. She got the
+witness that she was saved. Although we did not make her healing a special
+subject of prayer, yet we asked God to do for her eyes all that he saw fit.
+
+The following day she went home, and not long afterward we heard that she
+was much better. After another brief interval of time we heard that her
+eyes were well and that she could read and sew just as she did before they
+became afflicted. Her friends who brought her to the meeting for healing
+were very much tried when we instructed her to seek salvation before
+healing. They thought that she would be discouraged because we did not make
+a specialty of her healing. After all, it turned out all right, thus
+showing that God's way is best.
+
+A brother, an old man, came to an Oklahoma camp-meeting for prayer. He had
+been a sinner from childhood, and at the time of which I write, had been
+saved but little more than a year. A number of us anointed him and asked
+God to heal him of rheumatism and of everything else that he saw fit. One
+of the brother's eyes was in such bad condition that with it he could not
+distinguish a person from other objects. Soon after prayer was offered, he
+said the diseased eye had been fully restored.
+
+One of the workers in the Chicago Home began to go blind in one of her
+eyes. The sight kept failing until it was entirely lost. We had prayer,
+claimed the healing on the authority of God's Word, and did not doubt,
+although the sight was not restored immediately. For two months she could
+tell but very little difference in the condition of her eye; but during
+this time, she held steadily on to God's promise and did not doubt him. At
+last God saw fit to give her the desire of her heart. Her faith was
+realized and her sight was restored.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XVI
+
+God's Care Over Me
+
+A number of times during my life I have been exposed to danger, but have
+always realized God's protecting hand. The incidents which I shall now
+relate, show God's goodness and tender care for me. Truly he is a present
+help in every time of need, and powerful to deliver under all
+circumstances.
+
+One time while I was still in the old home at Windsor, Missouri, I was
+alone in the house. My parents had gone on a visit about twenty miles away,
+and two of my younger brothers were somewhere about the farm. I was in the
+room before the old-fashioned fireplace. Some embers had dropped out on the
+hearth, and ashes had settled over them, entirely hiding them from view.
+Presently I knelt on the hearth before the fire and began earnestly calling
+on God, my calico dress resting on the covered embers on the hearth. Being
+entirely absorbed in my devotion, I did not know that there was any danger
+until the flames were going up my back. I rushed to the door, calling
+loudly for help, in the hope that some one would hear me and come to my
+assistance. My next thought was to run to the kitchen, get some water, and
+throw it on the fire; but the thought flashed through my mind that if I
+should run through the hall, the fire would get such a headway that it
+would burn me to death. So I called on God earnestly: "O Lord, why is it
+that I am left here to burn to death alone?" With all my soul, I threw
+myself on his mercy. Like a good, loving, heavenly Father, he brought it to
+my mind to go to the closed door and press my back tightly against it until
+the flames were smothered. Although my clothes were nearly burned from my
+back, yet I escaped without the slightest injury. Truly God proved himself
+to be my wisdom and my deliverer.
+
+While we were attending a meeting at Sturgeon, Missouri, I was a guest at a
+farm-house two or three miles from the town. I had no way of returning to
+town the next day, except to ride in on horseback. Because of my illness in
+early life, I had never learned to ride on horseback. My parents would
+never let me try, for fear that I should have a fit, fall from the horse,
+and be killed. At the place where I was staying, only two horses could be
+spared from the work on the farm--one gentle animal, too old to work on the
+farm, the other a fractious colt not sufficiently broken to be safe for a
+woman to ride. In fact, the young horse had thrown the young woman of the
+household a number of times.
+
+There were three of us to go to town on these two horses--two other young
+women and I. The old lady had asked me if I was used to riding, and upon
+hearing that I was not, she said I should ride the old horse. After waiting
+on the Lord earnestly, however, I felt strongly impressed to ride the
+young, unbroken animal, trusting myself in God's hands.
+
+The Lord had assured me that he would take care of me. The old lady did not
+want me to ride the colt and seemed to think that I was somewhat obstinate
+in my decision. Finally, however, she consented.
+
+The girls who went with me were young and mischievous, and when they saw
+that I did not know how to ride and was very awkward, they began to enjoy
+my predicament and whipped up their horse just to have fun at my expense. I
+felt very awkward and scarcely knew how to keep my seat in the saddle. On
+the way to town the girls asked me if I expected to return to the farm that
+evening. I said that I did not, to which they replied that they were glad
+because they wanted a horse apiece coming back, so that they could have a
+race. There had been a heavy rainfall, and in front of the blacksmith shop
+at the edge of town was a large mud-puddle in which a hog was wallowing as
+we came up. Disturbed at our approach, the big animal arose from the
+puddle, splashing mud and water, and making considerable noise. The gentle
+horse on which the girls were riding became frightened, jumped to one side,
+and both girls fell off into the mud. The horse on which I was riding was
+scarcely frightened at all. He just made a slight movement that loosened my
+foot from the stirrup. Some one came to my assistance until I could get
+down. I realized that God had protected me.
+
+One time not long after this a brother was taking me somewhere on a mule.
+It suddenly came to my mind that I had not trusted God for protection and
+that I must do so at once as danger was near at hand. In less than five
+minutes, as we were going through a bit of timber, the mule got scared and
+began to rear up. Then he tried his best to run with me through the timber.
+If he had succeeded, no doubt my brains would have been knocked out against
+a tree. Again an unseen hand seemed to help me, and although the mule kept
+rearing up and trying to get away, I was uninjured.
+
+At a few other times in my life God has marvelously protected me under
+similar circumstances. Once the mule on which I was riding became
+frightened and threw me off. For some time I lay senseless on the ground,
+but the mule stood still, not moving out of its tracks until I recovered
+consciousness and crawled away. God answered my prayer, and I was soon all
+right again. At another time I fell off a horse backwards on my head. A
+brother and sister who were with me thought that they heard my neck break,
+but the Lord marvelously protected me, and I was almost as well as usual by
+evening. At still another time my horse slipped, and I fell off, got caught
+in the saddle, and was dragged some little distance. At first I called for
+help, but the sister with me was so frightened that she could not come to
+my rescue, so I called on God very earnestly, and he helped me out of the
+dangerous position without any hurt.
+
+Before my brother and I began our work in Chicago, while passing through
+that city with Brother Kilpatrick and his company, we stopped over to visit
+Lincoln Park. When the street-car was near the edge of the park, one of the
+company jumped off, saying, "This is Lincoln Park." I had ridden so little
+on the street-cars that I did not know the danger of getting on or off
+while the cars were moving, so I jumped too, thinking that if I did not I
+should not get to see the park. As I jumped, I kept hold of the car and in
+consequence was dragged about one hundred yards. When the conductor got his
+car stopped, he gave me a cursing for being so foolish, but he little
+realized how ignorant I was. Some of our company were almost sick with
+fright, thinking that I was killed, but God in his mercy protected me and
+did not allow me to suffer serious injury.
+
+After we had begun work in the city of Chicago, we went one day out to a
+little town called Naperville to visit some saints and to hold a meeting.
+When we came to the depot to start back, my brother found that he had left
+his Testament at the house where we had been staying, and he went back
+after it. There was a little suburban station just a short distance from
+the depot, and the train ran between the two. Our baggage was at the
+suburban station. I saw the train coming and, supposing of course that it
+would stop, I went across to the little station to protect our things. The
+train was a lightning express which did not stop at that station, and the
+man in charge of the crossing, seeing my danger, began to yell at me to
+come back. I was too far across to return, and his yelling came near
+confusing me, so I merely made my escape. The express was not more than a
+foot away as I stepped off the track.
+
+At different times God has protected me from contageous diseases. While my
+oldest brother and I were out together in the work, he took the measles. I
+nursed him during his illness, and others were sure I was taking them. They
+thought they saw them coming out under my skin, but I was trusting God the
+best I knew how. Some of the incidents that occurred about this time were
+rather amusing. About the time I should have been coming down with the
+measles, Mother Bolds and I attended a meeting in Carthage, Mo. It was a
+dark night, and we had to cross a little ravine. We lost our way, got into
+the water, and got drenched. But no bad results came of our wetting, as I
+was not taking the measles at all. God had protected me.
+
+I had my next experience of this kind at Cornell, Nebraska, when I took
+care of my brother George during his sickness with the measles. George was
+very sick. Often after giving him food or water I would find myself tasting
+of what was left. Then I would think, "I do not want to tempt God; what
+shall I do? It certainly seems I must have the affliction after being so
+thoughtless." But I thought of this scripture: "If they drink any deadly
+thing, it shall not hurt them." I asked the Lord to verify that promise to
+me.
+
+On two different nights, however, for about two hours each time, the devil
+seemed to come and try to impose the disease on me. It seemed that I could
+hear him say, "I will give you the measles; I will give you the measles."
+"No, you will not," I would say in reply. "I will not have them unless God
+wants me to have them. You are not going to give them to me." I knew it was
+Satan that was trying to push the disease on me. The second night it seemed
+as though I could resist the devil no longer, and I said, "If I do not get
+help, I can not stand any more." Then the Lord appeared and let me know
+that I should not be tried any more, and this scripture was fulfilled: "God
+is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able;
+but will with the temptation also make a way to escape." The enemy
+disappeared and I did not take the measles.
+
+While in San Diego, California, a brother took George and me over the bay
+to Cornado Island. Before we started, God impressed me that there was
+danger ahead and that I should pray earnestly for protection. Thinking that
+I should not have time before starting, I prayed as I went. Upon reaching
+the island the brother went to moor the boat, and George called to him,
+"Are you not afraid to fasten your boat so near to the waves from the main
+ocean?" He answered that he thought there was no danger.
+
+We spent a very pleasant day on the island and enjoyed the ocean air. When
+it came time for us to go home, I found that in walking around I had lost
+my scarf. The brother who was with us said he thought he knew where it was.
+He told my brother to hold the oars while he went to get the missing
+article. On his return George went to pass him the oars, but in some way
+one of them fell into the water. Just then the large waves began to roll in
+from the open sea and to fill our little boat. It looked as though death
+was staring us in the face. My brother saw that he could escape; but as he
+thought that probably the boatman and I would both be drowned, he stayed
+with us and did all he could to help get the oar. The boat was full of
+water. We were all drenched and sat there in the water until we got back to
+the mainland about four miles away.
+
+Although I did not drown, yet probably the wetting would have caused my
+death had God not answered prayer. How good the Lord was and what a lesson
+I got! When God impresses us with danger, it is time to lay it to heart and
+to pray until we know that God has given us the protection we need.
+
+Another incident of this kind occurred in California while we were visiting
+a place known as the Inner Cave. When the tide was out, people could walk
+round in this cave and enjoy the scenery; but when the tide was in, the
+cave was filled with water. We supposed that we knew the time when the tide
+came into the cave, but we had been misinformed. When we got out into the
+open air again, it was within five minutes of the time for the return of
+the tide. Had we remained much longer, we should all have been drowned.
+
+God has certainly been very merciful to me. Many times has he warned me
+before meeting with some threatened danger, and always he has protected me
+from serious harm.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XVII
+
+My California Trip
+
+For some time a brother in California had been insisting very strongly on
+our coming to that State to hold meetings. His letters were full of glowing
+accounts of the beautiful climate and the fine fruit, he thinking that
+would be an attraction to us. These attractions had no influence upon us.
+My brother George, Lodema Kaser, and I, who were then together holding a
+meeting, felt so strongly impressed of the Lord to accept the brother's
+invitation that we all thought we should go in a week or two. While in
+earnest prayer, however, God made it clear to me that my mother would need
+me at home in the near future and that we were not to go to California
+until a year from the following fall.
+
+During the winter of the year in which we first felt impressed to go to
+California, mother got erysipelas in the face. At that time my brother and
+I were out in the work, and my unsaved brother put her in the hands of
+physicians. While we were holding meetings in Oklahoma, we received a
+telegram that she was very low, and started for home. At Wichita, Kansas,
+we telegraphed asking if she was still alive. We got the answer, "Yes, but
+the doctors say she can't live twelve hours." Up to this time I had the
+assurance that God would heal her, but when I got the doctor's word, I,
+like Peter, began looking at the waves and concluded that Mother would die.
+When I got home, however, and had to trust God, I felt ashamed of myself
+and decided that I would never again put a doctor's word ahead of God's
+promises. God spared her life, but the medicine had so reduced her strength
+that George and I had to stay at home and nurse her for two months.
+
+About two weeks before we were ready to start for California, I saw in a
+dream a brother coming to give me twenty dollars to help pay my way to
+California. He said that he had wanted to use the money in some other way,
+but that God had shown him to use it for pushing his work in southern
+California. The dream came true in all its details.
+
+Finally our preparations were completed and in November, more than a year
+after we first felt impressed to go to California, we took train at Newton,
+Kans. There were seven in our company, Brother and Sister Dansberger,
+Brother and Sister Gates, Sister Lodema Kaser, and my brother George and I.
+As we had been brought up in a comparatively level country and had never
+seen any mountains, the trip was to me a source of wonder and delight.
+After three days' travel, we reached San Diego and stepped off our train
+into a land of flowers. Roses were in bloom, geraniums formed a fence
+around some of the buildings, all nature was in the height of its beauty.
+We arrived on November 15, just fifteen years to a day from the time I was
+healed, and exactly five years from the time J. W. Byers reached the
+Pacific Coast. The contrast between California and the place from which we
+had come was very marked at this time of the year.
+
+A house in San Diego was given us free of rent and an abundant supply of
+provisions was brought in by the brethren. Figs were very plentiful in that
+part of California, and our company enjoyed them very much. If I remember
+correctly, they bore three crops a year. I learned quite a lesson from the
+nature of this fruit. Fig-trees do not bloom like most other fruit-trees,
+but the fig itself pushes out at the end of the twig, just as the leaves
+begin on a hickory-tree. The tree has no flowers, or bloom. I was told that
+as the fig grew and ripened it had all the appearance of a bloom. A careful
+examination proved this statement to be true. The inside of the fig looks
+like the petals of a beautiful flower. To my mind, this beautifully
+illustrates the Christian who wears all the blossoms on the inside, and it
+is not only blossom, but genuine fruit, after all.
+
+I learned another lesson by the ocean-tide. Certainly God's handiwork is
+displayed in large bodies of water. I could sit and behold his beauty and
+grandeur hour after hour and never grow tired. In fact, it seemed that I
+could see the hand of God, traces of his wonderful works and creation,
+until I was awed into silence and felt like saying as Job did of old, "When
+the Almighty speaks, I will put my hand on my mouth." The lesson I learned
+was this:
+
+When the tide is out, the rocks along the shore, covered with seaweed and
+moss, present an unsightly appearance; but when the tide comes in, these
+unsightly things are all covered with water, which present the appearance
+of a sea of glass. When the grace of God is low in our soul, the unseemly
+parts of human nature are on exhibition; but when the grace of God floods
+the soul, then Christ is on exhibition and the unseemly parts are hidden
+away.
+
+Another lesson that might be drawn is this: The coming in of the tide might
+be compared to the trials and the tests that flood our souls, and the going
+out of the tide to the subsiding of the trials, which, like the going out
+of the tide, leaves behind pearls and shells and other beautiful things.
+The beauties of the Christian life are brought to view by the waves of
+trial that sweep over the souls.
+
+We went out into the country, visited the saints, and enjoyed the
+orange-groves for about two weeks. In the ocean we saw God's hand exhibited
+in might and power. Here we saw God's hand none the less, although
+exhibited in gentleness and beneficence. The orange-trees were a beautiful
+sight. They were loaded with fruit in various stages of development. On the
+very same tree there would be blossoms and oranges ranging in size from the
+small green ones to the large ripe ones.
+
+Once while we were near the ocean, we thought it a good opportunity to
+visit the man-of-war that was stationed about half a mile out from the
+shore.
+
+We went out to it in a little sail-boat. As we were passing under a pier,
+the oarsman dropped one of his oars in the water and regained possession of
+it only with a great deal of difficulty. One of our party, a sister,
+becoming greatly frightened because of our danger, took hold of one of the
+pier-posts and held to it with all her might. In the meantime the brother
+had gotten hold of his oar and was trying to make the boat move. He soon
+saw that there was some hindrance, and, looking around, found the sister
+holding to the pier-post. When asked why she was doing that, she answered,
+"I am afraid we shall drown." "Woman," he said, "if you will not let go of
+that post, you will drown every one of us." I have often thought how much
+like this sister some Christians act. They are afraid they will be
+overwhelmed, but they hold to something on the shore, to the pier-post of
+the world or of their own ideas, which makes it impossible for them to get
+out where it is smooth sailing. Some of these, however, are sincere and
+honest in heart, finally wake up to what they are doing, say that they have
+Christ as their pilot, take their hands off, and get out on the open sea of
+life where the waters are calmed by the Spirit of the Lord.
+
+While we were in San Diego there came to us a woman in destitute
+circumstances. She and her husband had recently come from another part of
+the country and had not yet succeeded in finding work. They were almost at
+the point of starvation, and so she came to us to borrow some money. The
+woman herself professed salvation, but I think knew but little of the
+truth. Her husband was a sinner. She told us that her husband was out of
+work and that although he was unsaved he would not eat anything for
+breakfast that morning for fear there would not be enough left to keep his
+children from starving until he could get work. We were much moved by the
+compassion he had shown for his little ones, and thought how much more
+compassion our Heavenly Father has for his children. The Word says, "Like
+as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him."
+We felt led to divide the flour, meat, fruit, and butter we had on hands.
+Before the day was over, there was brought to us from the country ten miles
+away more provisions than we had given away. The destitute family had
+enough to live on until the husband got work, which was only a few days
+later. "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure pressed down,
+and shaken together, and running over."
+
+It has been said that every false doctrine that starts from the eastern
+part of the United States has a through ticket to the Pacific Coast. We
+could readily believe this statement. California seemed to be a hot-bed of
+false doctrine. It was difficult to get any truth to the people or to get
+them free from the false doctrines of which they had partaken.
+
+From San Diego we went to Los Angeles, where we lived in a tent and held
+meetings in a large tabernacle, with fairly good crowds. The gospel message
+was not without effect, but we found the people so filled with false
+doctrine that it was almost impossible to get the truth to them. Even the
+brother who was so anxious for us to come to California was scattering
+false doctrine wherever he went. Among other things, he opposed women's
+preaching. God put us on his trail and kept us after him until the enemy
+was thoroughly rebuked, and he humbled himself and asked forgiveness.
+
+While in this place, most of our little company was under arrest for about
+three hours for preaching on the street. Some one had reported us to the
+police and had misrepresented what we were doing. Some of our company
+enjoyed being under arrest very much, feeling that they had a foretaste of
+a martyr's experience. When they were released, they came back to the tent
+rejoicing and praising God that they were counted worthy to suffer for
+Jesus' sake. This did not end our street-meetings; many more were held
+during our stay in California.
+
+During our stay at Los Angeles, a blacksmith, a brother in the church,
+while shoeing a horse, got a severe kick in the head. His condition seemed
+very serious. He came to the tent before meeting began and requested
+prayer, saying that after prayer he would return to his tent, as he was
+feeling pretty bad. God wonderfully answered prayer and healed him so that
+he was able to sit up during the meeting. About three days later one of our
+company was in his shop and asked him how he was getting along. The reply
+was that his head was all right, but that a little wound on his hand
+unnoticed before was giving him some trouble. "But," he added, "I thank the
+Lord that it is no worse." The brother replied, "Can't you thank the Lord
+that it is as it is?" The blacksmith stood thoughtful for a moment and then
+said, "Yes; why shouldn't I thank the Lord that it is just as it is?" The
+words had scarcely left his mouth before the healing power of God came and
+made his hand perfectly well.
+
+Many other incidents occurred while we were there that space will not
+permit me to mention here. We remained a little over three months, doing
+some work in the country, although we were out of town only a few days. At
+the close of the meeting we moved to Alameda, one of the suburbs of San
+Francisco. The town at that time covered considerable ground, but had very
+few large buildings in it. At this place also we lived in a tent as before
+and held meetings in a large tabernacle. Services were held almost every
+night, and much precious seed was sown.
+
+One day a sister called on us: She said: "Your brother said in his sermon a
+few nights since that we should bear one another's burdens. How can we do
+this if we do not open our hearts to others and tell what our burdens are?
+Do you think it would be all right for me to open my heart to you and tell
+you my burden?" "Certainly," I answered, "if your soul is burdened." "I
+have," said she, "a heavy burden to carry. Now, my husband no longer loves
+me, but he has given all his affections to my sister. They are likely to
+elope at any time, and my heart is broken. In fact, the grief and trouble I
+have endured have brought on heart-trouble." As she finished her story, we
+asked, "Is there anything we can do? We should be glad to do anything to
+help you bear your burden. Do you think it would be a good idea to have a
+day of fasting and prayer?" "Yes," said she, "I think it would do good." We
+told her to set the day, and she chose the next Friday. On that day we all
+fasted and prayed, especially for this man. It was not over two weeks
+before God got hold of his heart and gloriously saved him. A happier person
+than this sister I do not think you could have found. It seemed that she
+could not cease praising God and thanking us.
+
+In order to defray the expenses at home, she raised poultry for the market.
+To show her gratitude to us, she brought chickens, eggs, and other things
+for our use until we were afraid she was really robbing herself. She fairly
+loaded us with good things, and when we called her attention to how
+generously she was supplying our needs and told her we were afraid she was
+doing too much, she would say, "Oh, no; I never can repay you for what you
+have done for my family." We would say, "Do not try too hard to repay us,
+as it was God who did the work for you." I heard of the man not many years
+ago, and was still sweetly saved.
+
+In our company were Brother and Sister Gates and their three children, who
+had come with us from Kansas. Not only had Brother and Sister Gates helped
+us financially, but they had been as a father and mother to us all. They
+were now about to leave us, and they seemed somewhat burdened lest we
+should suffer need, as the people had not yet been supplying our needs very
+much. Of course, the reason why God had not been supplying us otherwise up
+to this time was not hard to find. The Lord knew that they were supplying
+our need and that we required no additional help from others.
+
+Before leaving us, the sister said, "What are you going to do after we are
+gone?" I answered: "The Lord has always been a present help in time of
+need. You and Brother Gates have been very helpful to us, for which we are
+thankful; but, sister, you must remember that is was God working through
+you. If God had not been blessing your souls, doubtless we should not have
+received special help from you. So, after all, the help you gave us came
+from God. I am sure when you are gone the Lord will not forsake us."
+
+It seemed, however, that the Lord wanted to encourage them before their
+departure by beginning to manifest his care for us. A baker, a stranger to
+us, came one morning before we were up and left half a dozen loaves of nice
+bread on the table in one of our tents that we used as a kitchen. The next
+day Sister Gates said, "Well, you have some nice bread." The following day
+the same number of loaves were left and the sister remarked, "I think I
+shall accept some of that bread to take on our journey, and I won't have to
+bake as I expected." Again, the third morning the usual number of loaves
+were left in our tent, and Sister Gates remarked: "I wish we knew who that
+man is, so that we could tell him to stop bringing bread. You will soon
+have more bread on hands than you will know what to do with." I answered,
+"God wants to show you how he will take care of us after you are gone."
+When we found out who the baker was, we asked him to leave a smaller amount
+of bread for us, as our company was not so large as it had been. He
+continued, however, to bring us bread, also buns, cookies, and cake, all of
+which were very much appreciated. His donations continued during most of
+the time we were at this place.
+
+One of our company dropped a tract at a house near the outskirts of the
+city. This tract was the means of the salvation of the woman who found it.
+Her husband, who was a dairyman and sold milk in a certain part of the
+city, told my brother if he would come to a certain place which he passed
+daily, he could have three pints of milk every day. Two or three days
+before Brother and Sister Gates left us, provisions of all kinds--fruit,
+meat, and even baked goods--came pouring in. We had already decided that,
+as Brother and Sister Gates were soon going to leave us, our company would
+all take their dinner together on Sunday. Our table was loaded down. The
+meal looked more like a wedding-dinner than the meal of a few humble
+traveling preachers. When Brother and Sister Gates saw how bountifully God
+had provided for us, they were delighted and satisfied.
+
+A sister who had come to us shortly after our arrival at Alameda told us
+that we had to be very careful and economical with the provisions, because
+we should not be so bountifully supplied here as we had been at San Diego
+and Los Angeles, because at those other places the church had been taught
+to give. "There are but few saints here," she said, "and they do not know
+their duty, so we need not expect large contributions." We replied, "Even
+if they do not know their duty, God is just the same, and they that trust
+him shall not be confounded." I do not know that we were better supplied at
+any other place in the State.
+
+During our stay at Alameda, we went over to San Francisco and sat on the
+porch of the Cliff House overlooking the sea and watched the herds of seals
+that were playing on a little island out in the ocean about a quarter of a
+mile. They acted like a party of mischievous children. One of the animals
+would throw another into the ocean, and the one in the water would come up
+dripping. As we watched them, we could imagine that they entered into the
+fun of the sport and really felt mischievous.
+
+At Fresno, the next place in our itinerary, a widow provided us with a
+furnished house, rent free, with fruit in the cellar and everything needed
+to make us comfortable. We remembered at this time that Elijah was provided
+for by a widow.
+
+In one part of the house was a woman tenant who soon proved to be our enemy
+and tried to persecute us. While we were having worship, she would make fun
+of us and disturb us in every way she could. We made up our minds we would
+obey the Lord in "putting coals of fire on her head." We sought every
+opportunity to show little kindnesses. At first our efforts were all in
+vain; she spurned every advance we made. Finally, she took sick, and we
+went in and asked the privilege of helping her. At first she rejected, but
+finally consented, and we went to work to prepare her food and to do
+whatever else was necessary to make her comfortable. Our kindness reached
+her heart. After she recovered, she showed some signs of gratitude, and we
+improved every opportunity to accomplish our design of overcoming evil with
+good. At last she was won to the truth, sought the Lord, found him precious
+to her soul, and was ever after our firm friend. It was only about three
+years ago, I think, that she sent me one dollar in a letter.
+
+The people in Fresno had heard but little of the present truth. There was
+one brother living in the town, however, who had done a little
+house-to-house work, lending books, visiting the sick, etc. Among others,
+he had made the acquaintance of two aged sisters, one of whom was a
+habitual user of morphine. She was a doctor's widow and had acquired the
+habit by taking morphine as a remedy shortly after their marriage. As these
+old ladies talked with the brother (Martin) and as they learned of what the
+Lord had done for the souls and bodies of different people, there was
+awakened in their hearts a desire to trust the Lord for deliverance.
+
+One day a sister of our company and I had planned to do some calling. At
+this time we were in need of such provisions as butter, milk, eggs, etc.
+The sister thought, therefore, that we had better go to a sister who we
+felt sure would help us in our time of need. I felt more inclined to go and
+see the woman who was addicted to the morphine-habit, and accordingly we
+turned our steps in that direction. The two old ladies were much pleased to
+have us come, and the one who was bound by the morphine-habit desired very
+much to be delivered. Before we left, they wanted to know if we had a cow.
+We told them no, and without our asking they supplied us with all the milk,
+butter, eggs, and buttermilk we needed.
+
+As we left, they requested that we should come back and pray for the
+sister's deliverance. Their brother also came after me the following Monday
+morning to go and have prayer for her. For nearly forty years she had been
+addicted to the morphine habit and had been given up by the doctors who had
+treated her. Four or five years before this, spots such as usually come on
+the skin of those who have long been users of morphine, appeared on her
+skin, showing that she was beyond the reach of medical skill. I went there,
+prayed for her, but felt that her case was so serious that there would be a
+prolonged fight, so I returned and sent Sister Kaser. She remained at the
+house for twelve days. For three or four days it was a life and death
+fight. Then the old lady began to come out from under the influence of the
+drug, to throw off the effects, and in twelve days she was like another
+person. Things that she ate began to taste natural, and her health
+improved. God had wrought a perfect deliverance.
+
+It was during our stay at this place that we had the privilege of visiting
+the park in which are the giant redwoods of California. For thirty miles on
+the trip we went in a carriage, and then we took a large mountain-wagon
+drawn by two pair of horses. As we ascended the mountain to the park, we
+passed through vegetation in various conditions. At Fresno, where we began
+our journey, no rain falls and vegetation grows only by means of
+irrigation. As we ascended, we came first to where there was a small amount
+of moisture, and the grass was just beginning to make its appearance. As we
+got further up the mountain, the vegetation was more abundant and flowers
+were growing here and there. The further we went the greener was the
+foliage, the stronger the growth, and when we reached the height we were in
+a grove of giant trees.
+
+Just before reaching the park we were threatened with a danger that we
+least expected. During the summer, government troops camped in the park,
+and as we came up the narrow road, we met the army-wagons coming toward us.
+The road was so narrow, with the sheer side of the mountain rising on one
+side and a precipice on the other, that to pass these wagons was
+impossible. We had to wait until the government-wagons passed before
+resuming our trip.
+
+When we approached the grove of redwoods, the stumps looked so large that I
+supposed the trees would be larger than they really were and hence I was
+quite disappointed in their size. My disappointment, of course, was due to
+the effect on my senses, for the trees were really immense. I walked
+through a hollow log through which a lady had ridden on horseback some time
+before. Later, I stood on top of this log and it seemed as if I were
+standing on top of a house. The largest tree we measured was 103 feet in
+circumference at its base. The name of this monster was General Washington.
+People had climbed far up its sides and carved their names. In order to get
+a good idea of the height of these great trees, one has to lie on the
+ground near the base and look up. Through the roots of one tree that was
+visited, a beautiful spring of ice-cold water bubbled up. The spring came
+up through a decayed opening in the root of the tree.
+
+California is much different from the Eastern States. In the low lands of
+California there is no lightning nor thunder. The rain comes so gently that
+sometimes one has to look out-of-doors to see whether or not it is raining.
+But in the mountains the thunder and lightning are very sharp. Then, too,
+the difference in temperature between the lowlands and the highlands seems
+remarkable. At Fresno the thermometer registered 109 after sundown, while
+on the mountain the temperature was only 60. In California the vegetable
+growth differs greatly from that in the East. In the East our common elders
+die every other year; in California they grow to be as large around as a
+man's body. In the East the castor-bean is an annual; in California it is a
+tree, many of them larger than a man's body. We had tomatoes in mid-winter
+from vines that had been bearing for many months, and we saw beets that had
+grown year after year until they were of great size, in comparison with
+those of eastern section.
+
+While at Fresno we took a trip in carriages across the country to
+Farmersville, a small town in the interior, about forty miles away. We also
+attended a camp-meeting at Tulare, where we met Brother and Sister Brundage
+and other saints.
+
+In the month of March, after being in California a year and four months, we
+took the southern route and returned East by way of Arizona. We stopped at
+Phoenix and held a two weeks' meeting with good success. One evening I
+visited a sick sister, who seemed to be suffering considerably. She did not
+ask for prayer, and I did not volunteer to pray for her. As I left, her
+little three-year-old child heard her say that she wished Sister Cole had
+prayed for her while there, as she wanted to be healed and go to meeting
+that night. "Mama," said the little one, "I will pray for you," and she
+stepped up and put her little hands on her mama's head. After prayer she
+said, "Mama, are you better now?" "No." "All right, I will pray for you
+again." Again she asked the Lord to make her mama well. "Mama, aren't you
+better now?" "No, I feel as bad as ever." "Well, I will pray for you
+again." By this time the mother saw that the child had more faith than she.
+She decided to exercise every bit of faith she had. After the little girl
+had prayed the third time, she said, "Mama, aren't you better now?" The
+mother answered, "Yes, I believe the Lord heals me." She got up and dressed
+herself, and sure enough she was well.
+
+At the street-meetings we held in Phoenix, there were present Indians and a
+number of foreigners of different nationalities. While in this town we had
+the privilege of visiting our old friends, Brother and Sister Pine, who
+were then living a few miles out of the city. Both we and they were much
+delighted to meet again. A day or two more of traveling on the railway, and
+we were again among familiar scenes, which seemed very dear to us after so
+long an absence.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XVIII
+
+Visiting Relatives in the East
+
+After our return from California I found that my body was much worn by our
+labors in that State. I therefore rested for a few weeks; then in company
+with my brother George, I attended a number of camp-meetings that summer. A
+little later in the year we went to visit relatives in Ohio and Indiana,
+stopping on the way to hold a few meetings in the city of Chicago. On this
+trip we visited also my mother's old home in Carroll County, Ohio, and
+while there saw many things, which, although new to us, seemed familiar
+because of her oft-repeated stories in regard to them. Although we had a
+pleasant time, because of the sociability and kindness of the people we
+visited, yet our hearts were saddened that we found none of our relatives
+enjoying a clear experience of salvation.
+
+George returned to the West and I remained for sometime longer with an
+uncle, Mother's brother. I did what I could while I was there to lead these
+dear ones to see the full light of Christianity, but I do not know whether
+or not I accomplished anything. The time was now drawing near for me to
+return to the West, and I did not have money enough to pay my way. I felt
+ashamed to let my relatives know anything about it, as I had been telling
+them of God's goodness in providing for me and trying to teach them to
+trust God for all things. I had hoped that George, who knew something of my
+financial straits, would send me some money. I was expecting to hear from
+him, but when he did write, he sent only a postal card. My uncle's folks
+had spoken in a way that showed doubt as to whether I had money enough to
+pay my car-fare, but I had told them that I was trusting the Lord and that
+he would provide.
+
+I prayed very earnestly and the Lord seemed to bring to my mind an incident
+connected with the crossing of the Jordan by the children of Israel. They
+had to prove God by stepping into the edge of the water before he saw fit
+to make the waters roll back, thus opening a path for them through the
+river. I was impressed that God wanted to test me and that I should have to
+be willing to go to the  depot without the money. Uncle did not take me to
+the depot, but found a chance for me to ride with a neighbor. At the depot
+I met a man who professed to be a saint, and I wondered if he would not
+help me pay my way. He had intimated that he might help me. But he did not
+ask me whether I needed any money, nor did he offer to give me any. I was
+asking God earnestly what to do, and I had just about decided to buy a
+ticket to a point as far as my money would pay and then to trust God for
+the rest of my fare, when, looking up, I saw in the distance some one
+coming through the heat, and as he drew nearer, I recognized him as Uncle.
+
+He had not come to the depot with me, as he was afraid it would be too hard
+for him to walk back, but now he was coming. I wondered why, and when he
+got near me I said, "O Uncle! why did you come through this heat?" The
+tears began to roll down his face, and he said, "Mary, I was afraid you
+didn't have enough money." "Uncle," I said, "I guess God showed you, for I
+didn't have enough. I lack about fifty cents." He said, "When I was at your
+home, your brothers were so good to help me that I felt it was my duty to
+see that you had enough money to pay your way." "Uncle," I said, "I won't
+need more than fifty cents." "Here is a dollar; take it." "No, you give me
+just fifty cents." He did so, and I had just a few cents more than enough
+to pay my fare.
+
+I can almost see the dear old soul yet coming through the heat almost
+exhausted--and then to think how good the Lord was to help me in this time
+of need! The thought of the Lord's kindness melted me to tears, and I
+thanked him over and over. This incident shows, too, that many times a kind
+deed long forgotten is rewarded at a later time when help is much needed.
+Let us not forget to "scatter deeds of kindness for our reaping by and by."
+
+A short time after this we went on a visit to the old home at Windsor, Mo.
+The night after we came an electric storm passed over the little town,
+accompanied with a high wind and torrents of rain.
+
+While the storm was at its height, lightning struck the belfry of the
+Baptist chapel, two doors from our house. The meeting-house was soon in
+flames, and the high wind hurled great pieces of burning timbers over our
+house, and for a while there seemed great danger of its taking fire too.
+Mother was quite uneasy, but God made us to know that he would protect us.
+
+While on this visit, George and I went about twenty miles distance in a
+buggy to visit a brother and a sister and their families. While on our
+return trip we stopped at the little town of Lincoln to water our horses,
+and George took the bits out of the horse's mouth to let him drink. The
+animal became frightened at the sound of the wind-mill where we were
+watering, and began to run, and as there were no bits in his mouth, the
+lines in my hands were useless. My brother undertook to hold the horse, but
+under the circumstances he could not do so. He saw that my life was in
+danger, and in trying to rescue me he got wound up in the lines and was
+hurt quite a little. I was thrown out of the buggy and dragged about a
+hundred yards and badly injured internally. When George got to me, I was
+unconscious, but I soon came to myself. Then we both called earnestly on
+God, who answered prayer. We were both sufficiently relieved so that when
+the horse got over its fright and the buggy was repaired, we started on our
+journey of seventeen miles home. We thanked God that the sky was clouded
+over; thus God held his big umbrella over us and gave us protection from
+the heat, as we were both very sick and in danger of fainting.
+
+I found later that the injury I had received in the runaway was more
+serious than we had at first thought. I trusted God as best I could for my
+healing, and we soon started on our way to Neosho Falls, Kansas, to attend
+a camp-meeting. Within seven days after I was hurt, I was scarcely able to
+be up at all. My nerves were in such a condition that I could scarcely bear
+any noise at all, not even the sound of a person's voice. Because of the
+weakness and the pain I suffered, I missed most of the meeting and lay in
+bed for about three weeks after the meeting closed. The injury had so
+affected my brain that I was not capable of grasping God's promises for my
+healing. About this time I had a dream. I was in a large ship that was in a
+sinking condition. I was not in the water, but was clinging desperately to
+the side of the vessel. We called for help, and a tug-boat came to our
+rescue. Fearing I could not hold on much longer, I called to them to hurry.
+They replied that they must rescue Sister Martin first. I awoke, and the
+Lord made me to know that, owing to the condition of my brain, I could not
+myself obtain healing, and that I should ask the church to help bear the
+burden. So I got the church at Neosho Falls to fast and pray, and we also
+had the saints in Moundsville to agree with us in prayer. God heard prayer,
+healed my body, and my brother and I soon started on our journey east
+again.
+
+On our way we stopped at home and stayed over one night. One of the sisters
+in that neighborhood begged me to remain and rest a whole year, saying if I
+did not I would soon be in my grave. My reply was: "I need more than a
+rest. God wants me to go. He can help me where I am going as well as at
+home. Pray for me, sister, that God will grant me all the healing I yet
+need." She promised me she would. From this time on I gained rapidly, but
+it was a month or more before I was as strong as usual.
+
+On our way east we went through Kentucky and held some meetings with
+Brother Kilpatrick. George took the eczema, and after these meetings his
+condition became serious. For about two months he suffered greatly. During
+this time he could not sit down, but had to either stand or lie. Before he
+recovered, we got a call to come to Chicago. We started, but George was so
+feeble that I did not know whether or not he would live until we got to our
+destination. The brother with whom we had been staying insisted that we
+stay longer, but we felt God urging us on, so we went.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XIX
+
+Mission Work in Chicago
+
+On arriving in Chicago, we found Brother T----, who had charge of the work
+in the city, at 1612 Prairie Ave. For nearly a year my brother and I
+assisted him in the work, and then, as he insisted that we become
+responsible for the work in a general way, we took charge.
+
+When we first went to Chicago, we were not just sure what God wanted us to
+do. The first winter I helped hold meetings for homeless men in the slum
+district. As a class, these people were so deep in sin that it was hard to
+reach them. A few, however, did get a real experience of salvation; but it
+was difficult for them to keep saved, and when they would give up, they
+would not stop until they had gone into the grossest kind of sin. Some of
+them would get converted again and again, only to be overcome by the
+tempter. Their characters had been so weakened by indulging in sin and
+giving way to their appetites that it seemed hard for them to become
+established. It took a great deal of patience and labor to get any of them
+established. The religious career of many of them was very brief, but
+others struggled on for a long time. No doubt some became thoroughly
+established and remained true to the Lord.
+
+This work was not very satisfactory to us. True, the souls of these people
+are as precious in the sight of God as the souls of any other people, but
+we soon saw that the energy expended upon these people of the slums would,
+if directed toward people in the great middle walks of life, accomplish far
+more in the salvation of souls. Gospel workers, if the Lord leads you to
+take up slum-work, be sure to obey the Lord, but be equally sure that you
+don't attempt slum-work unless God is leading you.
+
+As the work was not satisfactory to us, my brother rented a house for five
+years as a missionary home. The monthly rent was $25, and it was wonderful
+how God answered prayer and brought the means to pay the rent. Many times
+our support would come from a distance. For two or three years before we
+came to the city, Brother T--- had held meetings every Sunday afternoon in
+the Masonic Temple. The rent for the room in which we held services in the
+temple for two and one-half hours each week, was for a time $15 a month,
+and later $16. Besides the meeting in the Temple, we had cottage-meetings
+in different parts of the city.
+
+Besides renting the home in which most of the workers lived, my brother
+rented for a year a house to serve as a home for workers in the slum
+district, paying a monthly rental of $60. As my brother was ignorant of
+what he was getting into, the Lord seemed to humor him for two or three
+months by providing the money for the rent of this building. Then my
+brother got into trouble. He prayed earnestly for money to pay the rent on
+this building, but his prayers would not go through. Heaven seemed closed
+against him. After making several efforts in this way, for a while without
+avail, my brother said that if he could not get his prayers through for
+money to pay the rent, he would pray that God would make the landlord
+willing to give up the lease. His prayers were heard, the landlord
+surrendered the lease, and George got out of his difficulty. Subsequent
+events showed that the Lord was willing to provide money for us in
+abundance as long as we acted in accordance with his divine plan for us.
+
+In consideration of the facts that we paid our $40 a month for rent on our
+home and meeting-place, and that we enjoyed but limited privileges in
+holding meetings, my brother felt impressed before the five years were out
+that the Lord wanted us to build a home which should be permanent and which
+should be the property of the church. The work was begun in March, 1903,
+and by the blessing of God and the cooperation of the church in general,
+the home and chapel were both finished by Christmas. The greater part of
+the work was donated, one experienced carpenter giving over $600 worth of
+labor.
+
+Our work in the city was a school of trust. We trusted the Lord for food,
+for raiment, for rent, and for everything else that we needed. Sometimes
+when I would have a little money laid by, an opportunity would come to use
+it, and I would think,
+
+"I don't want to give this up, for I may need it later." Then the voice of
+the Spirit would say to me, "If you don't keep your purse open and use the
+means you have, God will not supply you." I obeyed God, and he never
+allowed me to be confounded. Many times when we did not have sufficient
+food for the whole day, we would get down and ask God to send either money
+or food. It was marvelous how our prayers were answered, and that from
+sources from which we should have least expected help. The Lord wonderfully
+encouraged our hearts in this way.
+
+When we were building the home and chapel, a number of the workers felt led
+to purpose a certain sum to be paid in a year's time. The first year my
+purpose was $100, to be paid before December 31. I got just enough to
+finish paying it December 30. The workers were all encouraged in like
+manner. The next year some of them suggested that, as God had helped them
+through so marvelously the first year, we should purpose twice as much. I
+received sufficient money to pay the $200 by Thanksgiving, a month sooner
+than I had paid the $100 the year before.
+
+We often had to trust the Lord for car-fare, and many times it came to us
+in remarkable ways. One day one of the sisters started out to make a call
+in the city with only enough money to pay her fare one way. While she was
+sitting in the car, she looked down into her lap and there lay a quarter.
+How it got there was a mystery. Sometimes even strangers passing us on the
+street would feel impressed to hand us enough money to pay our fares.
+Again, some of the workers while trusting the Lord would find just the
+amount needed.
+
+The Lord showed us here in the city as he did while we were in California,
+that he wanted us not only to appreciate and enjoy the blessings sent us,
+but also to pass some of our blessings to those who were needy, and that in
+so doing we should be blessed as well as those who gave to us. Brethren,
+God's plan is an unselfish one. If we expect to grow in grace and to
+develop in trust and in other of his precious graces, we must unselfishly
+impart what God gives to us. "Freely ye have received, freely give." "He
+that watereth shall be watered again." "The willing and the obedient shall
+eat the good of the land." If we withhold blessings from others, whether it
+be means or any other help that we can afford them, we ourselves shall be
+losers, and they will be deprived of their rights.
+
+Some little time after we located in the city we had our mother come to
+live with us. She had been a widow for some years. I counted it a happy
+privilege that I should be allowed to care for her in her old days. I had
+long desired to care for her and took advantage of the first opportunity of
+having her come to us. I had also desired that in her old days she should
+not lose her mind as some old people do, and that she should enjoy a good
+long [Illustration: MARY COLE Five years after her healing]
+
+[Illustration: MOTHER REBECCA COLE In her 92d year. From a photograph taken
+fourteen months before her death] life. My prayers have been answered and
+my hopes realized.[Footnote: Nearly a year after the above account was
+written, on October 22, 1914, Mother died at the age of ninety-two years.
+She had the right use of her mind until the last. After she had lost the
+power to see and hear distinctly, she would recognize me by a sign to which
+we had agreed and would call my name, and even after speech had failed, she
+still attempted to say, "Mary."]  We had been in Chicago only about a year
+when news came from Hammond, Louisiana, that my oldest brother, Jeremiah,
+had died at that place, October 13, 1899. While we were in California,
+Jeremiah came to that State and held meetings, although he was with us only
+a short time. For some years before his death his health had not been very
+good, and in the fall of 1899 he went to the South for the third time to
+winter. While he was holding meetings nor far from Hammond, Louisiana,
+October 1, he became suddenly sick while preaching and had to leave the
+pulpit in the middle of his discourse.
+
+Bro. F. M. Williamson, at whose home he was staying, begged to be allowed
+to write or telegraph to his folks, but Jeremiah said, "No, my illness will
+last but a few days, and it is no use to worry my folks." He lingered until
+October 13, when he died. Brother Williamson, who was with him until the
+end, said that my brother had the confidence of everybody in that part of
+the country and that he died a triumphant death. Shortly before my
+brother's death a letter was sent us saying that he was very sick, but it
+did not reach us until several days after his burial.
+
+Before going to Chicago, we had worked almost altogether in small towns and
+in the country. Of course, the work in such a large city as Chicago was
+quite different. Nevertheless, we were glad for the experience we had had
+and of the chance we now had for putting it in practise and of making
+improvement. We learned, however, that the souls of men are much the same,
+whether they live in a city or in the country, and that God gives his
+ministers authority over evil spirits wherever they may be found.
+
+When we took the Chicago work in charge, there was in the congregation a
+certain man who had gotten under a wrong spirit and had led others away
+with him, thus causing trouble and dissension. The false spirit seemed to
+be strongly entrenched and very hard to get rid of. This man of whom we
+have spoken, and whom, for want of a better name, we shall designate as
+Brother B--, sent word to quite a large number of the saints in the city to
+be present at the meeting-place on a certain Sunday evening, as he would
+occupy the pulpit from five until six after the regular meeting closed.
+Some of our company were out of the city during that week, and on Saturday
+night a fearful snow-storm came, continuing on into Sunday.
+
+I wished very much that those workers who were out of the city should
+return for the Sunday evening service, as I saw that we were going to have
+to meet the enemy in a very bold way. When I awoke Sunday morning, however,
+the Lord made me know that I must be willing to face the enemy with him
+alone, and this song rang in my heart:
+
+  "I'll go where You want me to go, dear Lord;
+  I'll say what You want me to say."
+
+God was my perfect sufficiency. Some of the members of the congregation who
+might be included under the Scriptural term "lambs" stood by me like
+warriors. Two of them sat in the pulpit with me, one on each side to hold
+my hands, as it were. God had warned me in a dream of the enemy's attack
+and had shown me some things that were very helpful in that very hour. In
+my dream I had seen the enemy in the form of a ferocious animal approaching
+to destroy God's children. We were in a large pavilion which was entered by
+a large open door. In my dream I thought that God told me to go and shut
+that door. I started to obey, and when I got near it, the animal was about
+to enter, but God made me to know that he would help me through and enable
+me to get the door shut. As I shut the large door, the Lord showed me
+another little door, saying, "Go and shut that too."
+
+On the Sunday of which I am speaking, when I really had to face the enemy,
+God gave me as a subject for my sermon various instances in the history of
+the church where the enemy had attacked God's children and work and where
+God himself had defended them and defeated the enemy. I spoke of how
+Joseph's brethren plotted to take his life and finally sold him into Egypt
+as a slave; of how God made him a prince and a ruler over his brethren and
+finally their savior and benefactor. I spoke of Jesus--how the Jews killed
+him, put his body into a sepulcher, closed it with a great stone, sealed it
+with the king's seal; how the Lord defeated their purpose, arose from the
+dead, and ascended to the right hand of God. Right in the middle of the
+sermon God showed me what he meant by shutting the big door and made me to
+know that I must expose and renounce the one under the spirit of the devil
+who was trying to undermine the work. He showed me, furthermore, that
+another man who was helping him was the little door and that he wanted me
+to denounce him also.
+
+As I began denouncing the spirit of error that had crept into the
+congregation, the poor deluded ones clamored for a chance to defend
+themselves, but God showed me that I should give no place to the devil. I
+advised all the true children of the Lord to leave the meeting-place at the
+proper time, and not to listen to the enemy's pouring out against God's
+work and cause. Most of the people took my advice and left at the proper
+time. Just a few backsliders and chronic grumblers remained to hear Brother
+B--'s message. I can not tell you how God used this victory to encourage
+and strengthen my soul. He seemed to humor and pet me all the next day and
+to bring it to me again and again that he was pleased with me. I seemed to
+hear him say again and again, "I am well pleased with you."
+
+One of the company who had been with us for some time, did not seem to be
+making the development as a worker that we had expected him to make. He
+came so far short of our anticipation that we were tempted at times to
+conclude that we were mistaken in encouraging him to remain in the work
+with us. The enemy, of course, worked hard to discourage him and we were
+beginning to think that perhaps it would be well to discourage his
+remaining longer with us. When I prayed earnestly over the matter, however,
+the Lord made me understand that this was a worthy child of his and that in
+his soul there was a trueness and faithfulness not to be found in every
+worker. The Lord showed me that if we would exercise patience with him,
+development would come in good time. The outcome has been all that could be
+desired. For a number of years this brother's name has been familiar
+throughout the church, and he is still holding some of the most responsible
+places.
+
+At another time this same brother was going through a fiery trial. God no
+doubt was permitting the trial to broaden him and to develop him for future
+usefulness. What he was enduring, however, became a severe trial to me.
+Finally it seemed as though I had endured about all that I could, so I said
+to him one day, "Either you or I will have to leave. I can't stand this any
+more." He did not answer me, but went away by himself and asked God to give
+me more compassion.
+
+Dear brothers and sisters in the ministry, right here I would sound a note
+of warning. Let us be careful when a young worker comes among us. Even if
+he does not seem promising at first, let us have patience with him and give
+him a chance; let him prove himself. Let us give him all the encouragement
+we can and do what we can to help develop him. Perhaps you can help such a
+one by telling him some of God's dealings with you and how he helped you
+out of difficulty, how he tided you over and lifted you above
+discouragements, how he brushed away the dark clouds. Do not be too quick
+to conclude, "Well, I don't believe God had his hand upon that person,
+after all," for we might find ourselves working against God instead of
+being coworkers with him.
+
+We had not been in the city a great while until we had more calls than we
+could fill. People wrote asking us to call on their friends to see if we
+could not get the truth to them. We were called to visit places that were
+by no means inviting. We also had calls from suburban towns and other
+near-by places, and at times we were led to hold meetings for a week or two
+in places outside the city. Surely we fulfilled the scripture, "Sow beside
+all waters." We soon learned from experience that not all who came to the
+home telling pitiful stories of need were deserving of help. Sometimes
+after giving provisions and even money, we learned that our charity had
+been misapplied. We soon learned that it was wise to find out whether we
+were helping the worthy poor or impostors.
+
+After the chapel was built, opportunities for reaching souls greatly
+increased. We now had meetings whenever we chose, especially on Sunday
+evenings, Thursday afternoon and evening, with good attendance of saints
+and truth-seekers. Our expenses, too, were greatly lessened in this way,
+especially at the time of the yearly assemblies. One year the rental of the
+building in which the assembly was held, was, I think, $300 for ten days.
+Before a certain assembly the saints had contributed freely to provide
+money for the coming assembly. Shortly before the meeting began the
+treasury was robbed of over $200.
+
+During the ten years I spent in the Chicago work, I witnessed many
+wonderful deliverances from sin, from disease, and from evil spirits. The
+account of these experiences would of itself make a large volume; I can
+mention only a few here. Sister Pearl Horman, who came to the home, was
+taken very sick with fever. Her case was very serious, the fever being very
+high. The Lord rebuked the fever and in a short time she was well. Sister
+Myra Barrett came to a meeting we were having in the chapel one night, and
+remained all night in the home. Before morning she had an attack of
+erysipelas in the face, accompanied by a high fever. The Lord put his
+rebuke on the disease and not many days later she was able to resume her
+duties in an office in the city.
+
+In answer to a call from Joliet, Illinois, we went to that place and
+anointed a brother who was very sick with the quinsy. In answer to the
+prayer of faith, God wonderfully healed him. One winter night a call came
+from the suburbs of the city for some one to come and anoint a child
+suffering from a violent attack of pneumonia. The snow lay deep on the
+ground and the weather was very cold. My brother and I answered the call.
+As the night was far spent, the street-cars were no longer running in the
+direction we had to go, and so we had to walk over a mile facing the wintry
+storm. God answered prayer in behalf of the child. It was better before we
+left next morning and was soon entirely well.
+
+At another time we were called upon to pray for a boy who had appendicitis.
+The doctors who examined him said that without an operation he could not
+possibly live, but his father, being a saint, desired prayer. Brother
+Reardon and I anointed the boy, prayed the prayer of faith, and the boy was
+healed. God got the glory that time instead of the doctor, not to speak of
+the saving of a great deal of suffering and a heavy doctor-bill.
+
+My mother was in the home at the time Sister Barrett was healed of
+erysipelas. About ten years before this time Mother had the same
+affliction, and it came near taking her life. As a result, she had an
+especial dread of this disease. Before coming to the home, Mother had not
+been able to wholly trust the Lord for healing, but when she came to live
+with us, she decided to trust the Lord. But when she saw Sister Barrett
+having such a severe attack of erysipelas, she became a little alarmed and
+used something as a preventive, not realizing that it would hinder her
+faith. In nine days she had a severe attack of erysipelas. For a number of
+days she had quite a fight of faith, and we sent telegrams to The Trumpet
+Office twice. God in his mercy rebuked the disease, and she recovered
+rapidly for one of her age. Although she was past eighty-one, her recovery
+was much more rapid than it had been ten years before, when she had trusted
+the doctor.
+
+Sometime after mother was entirely well, we found the little preventive she
+had in her pocket and asked her about it. She confessed with tears that she
+had been using the preventive. We encouraged her to trust God fully for
+protection as well as for everything else. From that time forward she has
+been able to put her trust wholly in God. Some say that people get too old
+to trust the Lord, but in her case the older she gets, the more childlike
+becomes her trust in God.
+
+A brother Jones, now of West Virginia, came to the home from a place where
+there was an epidemic of smallpox. He was just beginning to take the
+disease; in fact, a pimple or two had already appeared. He would take
+spells of being deathly sick, a common occurrence before breaking out with
+smallpox. The brother was innocent in coming to the home in that condition,
+thinking that he had been exposed to the chicken-pox and that he was just
+coming down with a bad case of that disease. He trusted the Lord wholly for
+healing, and we all united our faith with his against the disease.
+
+The Monday following his arrival he, in company with my brother and others
+of the saints, went to the camp-meeting at Moundsville, W. Va. That same
+evening God made us who were left at the home to understand very definitely
+that the brother had the smallpox and that we should pray very earnestly
+that God would keep him from breaking out until the nature of the disease
+could be discovered and the brother be put under quarantine to protect the
+camp-meeting. Our greatest fears were that the whole camp would be
+quarantined. The Lord encouraged our hearts to continue in prayer that he
+would overrule the whole matter. In a few days they found out that Brother
+Jones was taking the smallpox, and they put him under quarantine. Very soon
+afterward he broke out. God had answered our prayers to keep him from
+breaking out, and he also protected us at the home and those at the
+camp-meeting. Our God is able to protect in every time of need.
+
+Two or three days later a boy came from the same smallpox-infected
+district. By this time physicians in Michigan City had found out that the
+disease they had there was smallpox, and were going to put the house where
+he had been staying under quarantine. The brother who had just come thought
+he had sufficient faith to protect himself and others from the disease; but
+we who were older in the work and understood the ways of the Lord better,
+advised him to return, lest if he should have the smallpox in the city,
+they would put him in the pest-house, where he would not have the same
+chance to trust the Lord that he would if at home. So he returned to his
+home and had the disease there. Again God marvelously protected us.
+
+A young sister came to the home for help in both soul and body. After
+earnest prayer in her behalf, we found that she was in no condition to get
+help to her soul until her body became stronger. She had greatly overworked
+and her mind was about to give way. It was a month before we were able to
+talk to her at all about her soul. Her nerves were in such a condition that
+when she heard a prayer, a song, or a scripture, she could scarcely keep
+from screaming. As soon as she was able, we did all the Lord showed us to
+do for her soul. We found that all that God had laid to her charge was
+overworking and neglecting her spiritual life. Soon everything was made
+right with her soul, but it took months for her nerves and brain to get
+back to their normal condition.
+
+We learned a good lesson from this incident. If we neglect our spiritual
+lives, we shall be losers every time. The Lord is a jealous God, and if he
+can't be first, he won't be second. If we want him to work in and through
+us, we must give him a chance to keep our souls replenished and ready for
+work. At different times while in city-work I have myself allowed temporal
+things to get too much on my mind, thus causing me to neglect my devotions.
+My spirituality would begin to weaken, and I would become less capable of
+being a blessing to souls. Had I been more diligent at certain times in
+secret prayer and searching the Scriptures, I should have been spared some
+sad experiences and heartaches.
+
+One day the sister who was doing the cooking, made up a large batch of
+light bread, containing, I think, fifteen or twenty pounds of flour. The
+sister waited the proper length of time for the bread to rise, but it
+showed no signs at all of rising. Some of us talked the matter over and
+concluded that we could not afford to throw the flour away and that we had
+better ask God to make the bread rise. We did so, but the bread remained as
+lifeless as before. Finally a number of us gathered in the kitchen, knelt
+down on the floor, and asked God to make the bread rise. It was not long
+until our prayers were answered. That batch of dough made as good bread as
+I have ever eaten. God wonderfully stirred up the thanksgiving in our souls
+for this answer to prayer.
+
+One of the company in the home had been exposed to the measles, and they
+were beginning to break out on his body. The Lord brought to his mind that
+he did not need to have the measles and that if he would put up a fight of
+faith against them, the Lord would heal him. He was anointed and prayed
+for, and God did put his rebuke on the affliction. The following day he
+exercised himself too much and had to have prayer again. That was on
+Saturday evening. Monday morning he was sufficiently well to start on a
+trip to Ohio to see his people. The possibilities of faith can not be
+comprehended by the finite mind of man. Well did the apostle say, "Faith is
+the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen."
+
+Among many precious ones associated with us in the work in Chicago was
+Sister Clara Tuttle, now gone to her reward. She was a great help to my
+brother and me, and a blessing to the work in general. Shortly after she
+became acquainted with the truth, she asked the Lord what was her place in
+the body, and he told her it was to be a good mother. She filled her place
+well. This dear sister was not only a good mother to her own children, but
+to others, especially to the young workers who had no mother or whose
+mothers were unsaved. She not only gave good counsel to the young workers,
+but prayed with them in times of perplexity. Would to God there were more
+mothers in Israel like her! "Her children will rise up and call her
+blessed." I still remember the counsel she gave a brother who, was coming
+to the Missionary Home to stay for a time. "Now, brother, you have been
+acquainted with Brother Cole and his sister as gospel workers and have
+loved them dearly; but you have seen, them only in the pulpit and public
+meeting, where you have had but little opportunity to come in contact with
+their human weaknesses. When you go into the home to live with them, you
+will find that they are but human and make some mistakes. Be careful now
+that you do not judge them. Be careful that you don't allow these human
+weaknesses to hide the fact that they are ministers anointed by God to
+carry the gospel message to a lost world. Remember that God does not judge
+them from a human standpoint. If he judged any of us in that way, we should
+all be found wanting."
+
+BIRTHDAY LINES
+
+In Memory of February 5, 1822
+
+Time moves on, and on, and onward, Piling up its teeming years; Each
+unfolds its store of blessings, Each one brings its joys and tears. Ninety
+years have thus been numbered Since one cold and wintry morn, On the fifth
+of February, When "our Mother Cole" was born.
+
+While her little life was tender, Only in its babyhood, God removed her
+loving mother To a world more pure and good. Left now the little helpless
+baby Without mother's love or care, Many shadows o'er it hovered, Many
+sorrows it must share.
+
+But her father kind and faithful Bro't much sunshine in her life; Tenderly
+he loved and blest her Until she became a wife. As a mother she was noble,
+Bore her lot with fortitude, Worried not o'er "sad tomorrows," But looked
+forward to the good.
+
+When Life's cares and trials oppressed her, She had One in whom to trust;
+Lovingly He bore her sorrows, And in Him her soul was blest.
+
+She had always words of kindness   For the sad and those alone; And she
+often bore their sorrows   As if they had been her own.
+
+Old age does not foil the beauty   Of her sweet unselfish ways; She still
+clings to Christ her Savior,   On her lips are words of praise. Tho' upon
+her bed she lingers,   There's no sorrow in her room, For her cheery words
+of comfort   Dispel darkness and the gloom.
+
+Like a sunbeam softly falling   As if on an errand of love, Cheering up
+some lonely hour,   Pointing to a world above; Or, the lily rich with
+fragrance,   Shedding forth its sweet perfume, So the life of our dear
+mother   Cheers and brightens up her room.
+
+When her pilgrimage is ended,   And her days are numbered here, She will
+only bloom the sweeter   In that paradise o'er there. Soon the angels will
+be coming,   Bear her to that land of rest, Where she'll ever be with
+Jesus,   To rejoice among the blest.
+
+[Illustration: FAITH MISIONARY HOME 300 W. 74th St., Chicago, Illinois]
+
+[Illustration: ANDERSON OLD PEOPLE'S HOME Anderson Indiana]
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XX
+
+A Battle with Smallpox
+
+Soon after we began work in the city, my brother George went out to assist
+in a meeting at Edgewood, Iowa. A mother desired prayer for her little
+girl, so my brother and another minister laid hands on her and prayed for
+her healing. The mother said that some one thought her child was taking
+smallpox, but that she was sure it was a mistake. The ministers saw a few
+little pimples on the child's lip and asked her if the same breaking-out
+was on other parts of her body. The mother's answer was, "None to speak
+of," and they reached the conclusion that the pimples on her lip were
+fever-sores. Under the impression that the child had nothing seriously
+wrong with her, my brother went to Roseville, Illinois, to begin a series
+of meetings. When the meeting had continued about a week, my brother began
+to be sick. Still in ignorance as to the nature of his sickness, he
+continued the meetings a few days longer. His illness increased and the
+first fever came upon him. The congregation was exposed before he knew what
+was the matter, but God overruled, answering the prayers of his children to
+protect all in attendance. When the nature of my brother's disease came to
+be fully understood, it seemed that all hopes of doing good at that place
+were blasted. Nevertheless, some seed had fallen on good ground, and these
+later brought forth precious fruit.
+
+A sister who had been present at my brother's meetings, accepted the truth,
+got a good experience, and began living the life of a saint. Her nephew,
+Bro. John Murphy, now a minister of the church at Farmersville, California,
+came to visit her, bringing with him Bro. John Hauck. These two young men
+had been attending a Baptist college at Ottawa, Kans. A traveling minister
+who visited that place preached the doctrine of entire sanctification and
+these two young men sought and obtained the experience. The next morning
+after receiving the baptism of the Spirit, they started out like Abraham of
+old, not knowing whither they went, nor did they know where the Lord was
+leading them until they reached the home of Brother Murphy's aunt. Here
+they found a copy of _The Gospel Trumpet_.
+
+As soon as they read _The Trumpet_, they knew where the Lord was
+leading them. They made their way to The Gospel Trumpet office, where
+Brother Murphy remained as a worker for two or three years and Brother
+Hauck for nearly ten years. Both are now ministers in this reformation. At
+least four ministers and four other workers at The Trumpet office, besides
+a score of other souls, have entered God's service through this sister's
+influence. So in spite of the fact that my brother thought that his labors
+at Roseville ended without results, many souls have been brought into the
+kingdom. "Cast thy bread upon the waters, and thou shalt find it after many
+days." "Drop a pebble in the water, just a splash and it is gone; but there
+are half a hundred ripples circling on, and on." "He that goeth forth and
+weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing
+bringing his sheaves with him."
+
+My brother wrote me a card that he was not feeling well. On its receipt I
+was greatly burdened and felt led to go where he was, though I knew nothing
+about his condition. I waited until I received another message from him,
+which said that he was worse. I thought that God was leading me to go to
+him and felt a great burden as though I were going to meet something very
+serious, quite out of the ordinary. A number of other workers and I met and
+prayed for an hour before I went. I sent a telegram that I was coming. Some
+of the saints thought that I should wait until I got an answer to my
+telegram before starting; but I said, "No, God wanted me to telegraph that
+I was coming, and then start as quickly as possible." The Lord gave me this
+scripture: 1 Peter 4, commencing at the twelfth verse. The thirteenth verse
+was an especial comfort to me. I understood that I was going to meet
+something unusual, that I was going to have a severe battle in some way;
+but with this knowledge I had the admonition, "But rejoice, inasmuch as ye
+are partakers of Christ's sufferings." Two weeks before this God gave me
+the same scripture, with the impression that I should see its fulfilment in
+the near future.
+
+I arrived at Roseville about twelve days after my brother had prayed for
+the little girl and found him already beginning to break out. We learned
+that the other minister who had been with him, took the disease about the
+same time. For a day or two after my arrival, however, we were not certain
+that my brother had the smallpox. As soon as we were convinced of the
+nature of the disease, we sent for a physician to come and quarantine us so
+that others would be protected, and the battle began.
+
+The doctor called every day, said he had to come to protect the home where
+we were staying. He vaccinated quite a number, including me and Sister
+Elizabeth Hill, who was helping me care for brother George. Sister Hill
+trusted the Lord that the vaccination would not take. Her faith proved
+effectual. I thought I had to let the vaccination take, did not resist, and
+so had a severe time of it. I was the sickest when my brother needed the
+greatest attention--just as the scales were falling off.
+
+The doctor did his best to get a chance to treat my brother. He worked by
+strategy and seemed to have some new scheme every day. He shut me out of
+the room and tried to force my brother to take medicine when he was too
+weak to think. He made my brother promise to use the medicine and then
+tried to make me promise that I would see that it was used. I told him I
+would do as my brother said. After the doctor's departure, I had a little
+talk with George, and he decided to continue trusting the Lord.
+
+From the very beginning he had put his case in God's hands. When the fever
+reached its height and the disease was at its climax, God rebuked it, and
+soon my brother was on the road to recovery. Inside of an hour the fever
+was going down and in twelve hours it was entirely gone. The same evening
+the fever was rebuked, the doctor came. My brother said, "Doctor, I am
+better." "Yes," he answered, "But not permanently so." "Yes," said my
+brother, "permanently, and I know where the healing came from. God sent it,
+and I know I shall not get worse." From that time forward his improvement
+was rapid.
+
+Soon after that the effects of the disease settled in his eyes, and for a
+time it seemed that his sight would be destroyed, but in answer to prayer
+his eyes began to recover and were soon all right again. Then the pox
+attacked his nose, closing the nostrils so that it seemed almost to kill
+him to breathe. It was during one of these times that the doctor was most
+determined to push his remedies on him, and he succeeded, too, in a small
+measure. The medicine was applied once or twice, but God made it very clear
+to me that he had the case in his own hands, and we applied ourselves to
+prayer. In less than an hour the obstructions were removed from his nose,
+and he breathed like a little child, so easily that we could scarcely hear
+his breath across the room.
+
+Then came the doctor's last attempt to push remedies on us. He said we
+needed something to keep his face from pitting, declaring that unless some
+remedies were used it would pit badly. Again we sought the Lord in prayer.
+There was but one pit left on his face, and that would not be noticed
+unless attention were called to it. God proved the doctor wrong in every
+point by not leaving a trace of the disease on my brother's body.
+
+After the fever went down, it was with difficulty that my brother was kept
+warm. It was late in the fall, the weather was cold, and my brother's blood
+was so thin it would have been very easy for him to take cold. The doctor
+carried out smallpox laws to the extreme, putting up a wet sheet in my
+brother's door as he was scaling off. I felt rather bold: as said of one of
+old, I wasn't afraid of the king's command. So at night I put the wet sheet
+back so that my brother could get the warmth of the fire. In the morning I
+put the sheet back across the door before the doctor came.
+
+But we had not fought this battle through alone. His church in general were
+praying earnestly for us. It seemed when we plead the promises we touched
+an agreement, and it was like a mighty cable. We felt so secure and were so
+hedged in by prayer and faith that when I thought of the danger of taking
+the smallpox, it seemed I could exercise faith so easily in agreement. It
+was very easy for me to say, "By faith I know God will not let me take it."
+After I was vaccinated, some one said to me, "Now you feel more safe, don't
+you?" My answer was "No, I have no confidence in that at all. My confidence
+is in the Lord. It is he who has protected me. He shall have all the
+glory."
+
+What few letters we had a chance to write, had to be dictated to some one
+standing about thirty yards away from us. During this time I concluded that
+if ever there was a disease followed by the persecutions of the devil, it
+was the smallpox. Before this I had sometimes thought that Job's affliction
+was the small pox, but I now came to the conclusion that I was mistaken.
+Had his disease been smallpox, his three comforters would not have hung
+around him as they did to torture him.
+
+The enemy tried to inflict punishment upon us in every way he could. A
+great many in the neighborhood felt hurt because George had unconsciously
+brought the disease to that part of the country. Then the doctor, besides
+trying to push his remedies upon us and to make us as uncomfortable as
+possible in trusting the Lord, created all the sentiment he could against
+us in the neighborhood. At the same time he was making all the money he
+could by vaccinating others. One woman that was vaccinated at that time,
+had varioloid, so the doctor said. The county built a pest-house for her
+and her husband. This, together with his other charges, cost the county
+eight hundred dollars. This woman, so I was informed, thought she was
+immune from the disease and when smallpox broke out the next fall,
+undertook to nurse those who were having it. Again the doctor's words were
+proved false. She took the smallpox and died. It will always do to trust
+God; man is weak at best.
+
+When George was about to recover, the authorities wanted to raise the
+quarantine too soon, thus exposing others to danger. Defeated in this
+attempt, their next move was to hold us longer than necessary. I had been
+praying that if the enemy tried to work in either way, God would defeat
+their purpose.
+
+I am sure it would have done your soul good to hear my brother when he had
+recovered sufficiently to get up and walk around. He walked the floor
+singing this song:
+
+  "How can you part with Jesus,
+  So loving, so kind and gracious!
+  His service to me is precious;
+  I am happy as I can be.
+
+  I love my Lord; He loveth me.
+  The life of a Christian suits me;
+  I am happy as I can be."
+
+He would sing the song over and over and then praise God. It was good of
+the Lord to so wonderfully sustain and protect him and all of us through
+this affliction.
+
+I do not know that any of us are able to appreciate as we should even the
+prayers of the saints during this trying time; not to speak of the generous
+offers of help made by some of the dear ones in the Lord and the unsaved
+members of my own family.
+
+One of my unsaved brothers and a sister minister, both having families,
+volunteered to come and help me care for George if I needed them. But I
+felt that to accept their offer would endanger their families
+unnecessarily, and told them that the Lord would help us and that we would
+get along. It touched our hearts, however, to think that they would risk
+their lives for our help and comfort. We appreciated all this to the extent
+of our abilities, and our hearts were melted in real thanksgiving because
+of such kindness.
+
+Every now and then during the quarantine I would get real hungry for
+encouragement and consolation. At such times my prayer was, "O Lord, give
+me some scripture that will be a help to me." The Lord would invariably
+point me to 1 Peter 4:12 and 13, laying emphasis especially on the
+thirteenth verse. The Lord showed me that he wanted me to rejoice more. I
+would reply: "Lord, I thought I got out of that scripture all there was in
+it. I thought I had rejoiced all I could." At such times his answer would
+be, "You can rejoice more; there is more in it for you yet." Like a good
+teacher, he held me to the lesson until I learned it well.
+
+When we are in affliction, remember there is some lesson in it for us which
+we must leam. If we do not get it, the Lord will have to repeat the
+experience--give us the lesson over--because it was not learned the first
+time. By learning the lesson thoroughly the first time, we avoid its
+repetition.
+
+I remember a prayer that was much on my lips during this trial of which I
+have been speaking: "Lord, help me to get out of the fire what you have in
+it for me, and help me to leave in the fire what you want me to be rid of."
+Even with the preparation this trial gave me, I was none too well prepared
+to encounter some things I had to meet soon afterward. God knew his
+business. He knew what was coming, knew the lesson I needed and gave it to
+me at the proper time. It pays to be submissive to God. If we are fully
+submitted into his hands, he will prepare us by the proper schooling for
+every test of life and in every difficulty bring us off more than
+conquerors.
+
+While my brother's illness was so severe, we were so wonderfully held up by
+the prayers of God's children that we did not feel the weight of the
+affliction that we were passing through. When my brother was sufficiently
+recovered, however, that the church got the news that he was getting
+better, their prayers were not so constant. By that time the sister at
+whose home I was staying and who had assisted me so faithfully in caring
+for my brother, was almost overcome by the long strain she had undergone.
+In fact, we were both almost ready to collapse. In our weak condition we
+felt the need of the prayers of others, but as the church had the
+impression that my brother was so far recovered that he no longer needed
+help, we had to fight the battle alone. I learned this, that no matter how
+much others help us by their prayers in time of trial, when we become able
+to take on responsibility ourselves, God requires us to do all we can for
+our own help and protection. It was at this time that I felt very keenly
+that I should have rejoiced more when the trial was on.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XXI
+
+Camp-Meetings in Various States
+
+While engaged in the work in Chicago I had the privilege of attending
+camp-meetings in a number of States. While at a camp-meeting at Grand
+Forks, N. Dakota, I received an invitation to attend a meeting at Hammond,
+Louisiana, about 1,500 miles south. For some time I had had a desire to go
+to that part of the country for different reasons, and therefore gladly
+embraced this opportunity. I went by way of Chicago, remaining at the home
+for about a week.
+
+The kindness of my reception in the South gave me the impression that
+people in the South are very hospitable and large-hearted. I think that in
+this respect they excel many of our Northern and Eastern people. I found
+that in the South much is expected of ministers coming from the East or the
+North. The responsibilities of the meeting, therefore, were all that I
+could go through, even with the help of the Lord. It was July, and the
+weather was so warm that we could not use the tabernacle during the heat of
+the day, but had to resort to a little grove near by.
+
+During this meeting I went twelve miles and visited my brother's grave; on
+this trip I also called on some saints who lived in that part of the
+country. I had a pleasant drive and also got a chance to enjoy some of the
+Southern figs which grow in those parts. Notwithstanding I was much
+fatigued when I returned that evening and thought I would not go out to
+meeting at all. Then I thought I would go for the first of the service and
+return to my lodging before the meeting closed, as I would be too tired to
+remain. But God planned otherwise. He showed me that I must trust him for
+strength and be prepared to preach that evening. God delivered the message
+through me and blessed it to the salvation of a number of souls.
+
+Soon after the camp-meeting I returned to Chicago. As I started homeward, I
+found that the oppressive heat had greatly reduced my strength. Because of
+the heat, too, I had been tempted to drink too much ice-water, lemonade,
+etc. When about sixty miles from home, my heart began to fail, and I saw
+that unless the Lord helped me I was not going to be able to get through. I
+can not express to you how earnestly I called upon God. Almost every moment
+of the time from there on I trusted the Lord to hold me up, for it seemed
+that in spite of myself my heart would fail. The Lord came to my rescue. I
+reached my destination all right, and suffered no serious harm later.
+
+One fall I went to the camp-meeting at Carthage, Mo. At this meeting I met
+some of my old friends from Maries County, Missouri, and other places, some
+of whom I had not met for more than twenty years. One of them was a brother
+whom I first met near Rolla, Mo. Seeing him reminded me of an incident that
+occurred in connection with his mother-in-law, old Sister Bell, at the time
+I was holding meetings in that part of the country. She was a large woman.
+One winter she slipped on the ice and came near breaking her back. The
+accident occurred in the middle of the week, and until the following Sunday
+morning she was paralyzed.
+
+The meeting that Sunday was at the Bell home. We found her lying helpless.
+As we talked to her about her healing, she seemed anxious to be healed. She
+was a good, pure saint, and lived close to the Lord. In the prayer before
+preaching we were especially burdened for her and prayed earnestly that God
+would heal her. God encouraged our hearts. After preaching we again talked
+to her a little while and quoted some of the promises. I told her how God
+had heard and answered prayer for my healing; I had had an attack of some
+disease a day or two before, and God had wonderfully delivered me from it.
+As we talked, her faith seemed to grow by bounds and leaps. We asked her if
+she was willing to die. She said she was; and again, if she was willing to
+live if the Lord wanted her to, and again she answered yes. Then we asked
+her if she believed the Lord would heal her. She said she did. Her husband
+and oldest daughter were standing by, expecting her to die any minute. Her
+mother, who was a skeptic, was also present. She wanted me to persuade her
+daughter to take medicine. I replied that I would talk to her daughter, but
+did not tell her what I would say.
+
+When I found out that the sister's faith was strong in God, I did what I
+could to encourage her to trust God for immediate healing. All at once,
+while we were talking, she said, "The Lord heals me." Her husband, fearing
+that the death-struggle was coming on, went to hold her in bed. I told him
+to let her go--that this was of God and that he would take care of her. She
+bounded out of bed and went running through the house, saying that God had
+healed her and that a sluice of praise was going through her soul. Her
+son-in-law was not present, so I hastened over to his house to tell him the
+good news. "Do you know what came to me first?" said he. "No," I answered.
+"Well, it came to me that she was lying in bed all this time to have a
+chance to show off on Sunday, but I know she isn't a hypocrite, and
+therefore it isn't that way. But I am glad I wasn't there, for fear I
+should have had to believe." When I met this brother at Carthage, Missouri,
+he was not, I am sorry to say, as strong in the faith as was his privilege.
+He had made great improvement, however. How cruel is unbelief! It makes God
+a liar and causes one to believe the devil.
+
+From Carthage I went to Webb City, Missouri, where I visited friends and
+saints whom I had known years before. Among the number was mother
+Sunderland. [Footnote: Since the above statement was written, Mother
+Sunderland has gone to her reward.] From Webb City I went to Chanute,
+
+
+
+Kansas, and visited two saints, old friends of mine who needed
+encouragement. While at Chanute I ate something that did not agree with me.
+I partly recovered, and then went on to Neosho Falls, Kansas, where I
+remained for two weeks and held a few services. As I still had severe sick
+spells, I sent for prayers to The Trumpet office and the saints in Kansas
+City and Chicago. The sister with whom I was staying held on to God,
+pleading the promises in my behalf like a hero, and with such importuning
+faith that I was soon able to pursue my journey.
+
+I made my next stop at Kansas City, remaining there for nearly a month, I
+think. When I first arrived at that place, I was quite weak. I did not
+fully comprehend how sick I had been. Bro. James Peterman, who had charge
+of the home, was called away the first Sunday after I arrived, and so I had
+charge of both services. I walked three-quarters of a mile three times that
+day and preached twice. The next day I walked a mile and a half, most of
+the way up hill. My exertions proved entirely too much for me, and I
+endured some rather severe suffering. My body was badly worn out, and as a
+result my mind got into a sad, discouraged mood. My meditations were
+something like this: I shall soon be getting old and helpless, and not able
+to do much in the work. If I live, it will not be long until I shall be a
+burden upon some one else.
+
+It was a late hour before my nerves got sufficiently quieted so that I
+could rest. The next morning I had a dream. I saw a little child about two
+years old playing on the floor. Some one came by and stepped on the little
+one's fingers, and it began to cry with pain. His father came along, took
+him up in his arms and caressed him, and very soon the pain was all gone,
+and the little fellow was all right again. It seemed that the father had
+such love and pity for the child that I felt the effects of it in my own
+soul. When I awoke I said, "Lord, what is there in this dream for me?" I
+realized that no doubt God had permitted it for my good. Immediately this
+scripture came to me: "Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord
+pitieth them that fear him." The Lord seemed to say to my soul, "Now I want
+to pity you." I accepted his kindness as best I knew how.
+
+I thought I had gotten out of the dream all the benefit that the Lord had
+in it for me; but when I went to rise and dress myself, God spoke again,
+saying, "Don't be in a hurry. I want to have a chance to pity you." Then he
+kept bringing to my mind his goodness in a way that touched the right spot,
+covered my need, and at last I was permitted to arise and dress. After I
+was dressed the following words came to me: "He knoweth our frame; he
+remembereth that we are but dust." The dream was still so visible before
+me. I could still see the father pitying his child, and I felt the strength
+of that pity in my own soul. It was so real that I comprehended as I never
+had before in my life, something of the depths of God's pity for his
+children. Had it been some person dealing with me, he might have said, "Oh,
+you didn't need to let the cloud come over you. You didn't need to have the
+blues in this way." But instead of speaking to me in that manner, God just
+poured out his pity until he chased all the dark clouds away, until his
+presence filled the vacancy, until he satisfied every longing of my soul.
+
+Dear ones, we have a merciful high priest, who is touched with the feeling
+of our infirmities, who was in all points tempted like as we are, yet
+without sin. Therefore he is able to succor them that are tempted. Do you
+not think he will do to trust? Then, let us trust him and not be afraid,
+though the clouds seem dark and lowering. God will do to trust in the
+storms and tempests of life the same as when it is calm--only during the
+storm he will have a better chance to reveal his mercy, his goodness, and
+his power.
+
+After being with the dear ones in the Kansas City home for nearly a month,
+I returned to Chicago. Upon my arrival in the city I found that my body was
+quite run down. Yet God enabled me to do quite active service. No doubt,
+however, I went at times when, if I had consulted the Lord more carefully,
+he would have said rest. I was not able to be nearly so active as I had
+been in the past, and God seemed directing me to take a change, as
+city-work means constant activity. About a year after my former visit, I
+again went to Kansas City to visit the work there for a season, remaining
+there for about three months. I enjoyed the work there very much, although
+I could take on but little responsibility. God blessed my efforts.
+
+In Kansas City I saw in operation the method of working through the
+circulating library and cottage-meetings. They had quite a number of the
+different books printed at The Trumpet office. These are loaned in various
+parts of the city by the workers from the home, who visit the homes, talk
+with the readers, take up the books that have already been read, and loan
+new ones. The reading of the books often opens the way for
+cottage-meetings, which are held by the workers and young ministers from
+the home. The holding of these meetings serve two purposes; namely, getting
+the truth to the people and affording an opportunity to the young ministers
+and workers to get experience in gospel work.
+
+After being in Kansas City a time, I went to see some old friends at
+Kingston, Mo. God led us to have two or three services a week for about two
+weeks. After about two weeks two of the sisters from the missionary home in
+Kansas City were sent for, and we had a two weeks' meeting.
+
+While I was at Kingston, God in different ways gave me much needed
+encouragement. One day a sister was giving her adopted daughter some good
+advice on the subject of marriage. Among other things, the sister told the
+girl that if she married in God's order she would have some one to love her
+and care for her in her old age. The enemy took advantage of this to hurl a
+dart at me, because I was growing old, might soon become helpless, and had
+no one to sympathize with or care for me. For a time everything seemed
+dark, as though God had let me see certain things and had then veiled his
+face from me. I wondered why this was. I meditated: "Well, I have obeyed
+the Lord, have done what he wanted me to do. He certainly will not forsake
+me now. If I should live to be old and helpless, he will not let any
+serious thing come on me, because I have been obedient."
+
+About this time God spoke to my soul, calling my attention to the
+thirty-seventh Psalm, third and fourth verses: "Trust in the Lord, and do
+good." Now, this was my part. This is what God required of me--to trust in
+him and do good. Then came his part: "So shall thou dwell in the land, and
+verily thou shalt be fed." His part was to see that I had a place to stay
+and sufficient food. The scriptures that he brought to my mind at that time
+have not lost their sweetness and power even to this day.
+
+I can not tell you how precious these special lessons of God have been to
+me; how they have helped my feet to press the everlasting rock, He is a
+covenant-keeping God, and his Word is true and forever settled in heaven.
+Well might the Psalmist say, "I have been young, and now am old; yet have I
+not seen the righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread. He is ever
+merciful, and lendeth; and his seed is blessed." Never again has the enemy
+dared to tempt me in this way.
+
+Praise the Lord! Truly he is all that we take him for by faith. "All things
+are yours." "Ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's." Will he not with him
+freely give you all things? The Father gave the Son, heaven's best gift,
+and did he leave out the minor gifts? Nay, verily, he will fulfil every
+promise to the letter if we meet the conditions. It was Joshua who said, I
+think, "Not one of these good promises has failed." Neither have any of
+them failed any of us who put our trust in Him. Heaven and earth shall pass
+away, but his word will stand secure. "Forever, O Lord, thy word is settled
+in heaven."
+
+  "Even down to old age, all my people shall prove,
+  My sovereign, eternal, unchangeable love;
+  And when hoary hairs shall their temples adorn,
+  They'll still like lambs in my bosom be borne."
+
+After being in Kingston one month, we came to Kansas City, remained a short
+time, made a call some distance out to pray for the sick, and on my return
+to the city had urgent word to come to Chicago, as my mother was needing my
+attention. After a short stay in Chicago I went to the camp-meeting at
+Anderson, Indiana, and enjoyed the feast there. Then I went out in the
+country near Summitville, Indiana, for a little rest and recreation. I was
+at Summitville about five weeks and during that time assisted Bro. N. S.
+Duncan in a series of meetings that God blessed and owned.
+
+Shortly after this I felt led to go to Iowa a few weeks to be what help I
+could to a dear sister who was going through some deep trials. Her
+difficulty seemed to be mainly self-accusation. In other words, she had set
+her spiritual standard so high that she could not live up to her own ideal.
+Like nearly all people who undergo that difficulty, she was good at heart,
+but the struggle to get out of her difficulty was severe. God came to her
+help, gave her victory over her trials, such as she had never been able to
+have before. She has never been troubled again in the same manner, and she
+is now firmly established in the way of the Lord.
+
+Some of God's dear little ones who are very conscientious, sometimes look
+upon the Lord as a severe father. It seems to them that he, like Pharaoh,
+wants them to make brick without straw, to gather stubble. With this idea
+of God in mind, they have a hard time and fail to see him as a good, kind,
+loving heavenly Father, one whose heart is overflowing with mercy and
+compassion for his dear tried children, ready to make a way for their
+escape. In fact, if they could but see it, he has already made a way of
+escape and wants to help them into it just as soon as they will let him.
+His promises cover the need of every one. If taken and belived, one promise
+of itself is sufficient. "God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be
+tempted above that ye are able to bear; but will with the temptation also
+make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it."
+
+While the fire is hottest, let us stop and think that this kind Father will
+not permit the flames to be any severer or the fire any hotter than is most
+for our good, and that he has a bright design in all that he permits to
+come upon us. He wants us to hold still, so that he can bring out his
+design in us. Let us be careful that we do not foil his plans. If we do
+not, not only will he be pleased, but we also shall be glad that we
+submitted to him.
+
+I spent five weeks laboring with this sister. Perhaps some will think that
+a long time to spend on one soul, and even think the time wasted, but did
+you ever think how great is the value God places upon one soul? "For what
+shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own
+soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?" According to the
+Lord's estimate, one soul is worth more than the whole world. Nor do we
+know how many other souls that one will bring to the Lord--like the one
+woman at the well to whom Jesus delivered a message and who went and told
+many others. Let us be faithful, therefore, in helping souls, whether it be
+one or many.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XXII
+
+Caring for my Aged Mother
+
+Provision had now been made for the removal of my mother to the Old
+People's Home at Anderson, Ind. As there was not sufficient help at the
+home then to care for her, I took that duty upon myself. As soon as help
+should come, I was to be free to go and be in meetings what little I was
+able, except when I needed to care for her, either when she was sick or
+when they were short of help.
+
+In the days following my coming to Anderson, I went to Sioux Falls, S.
+Dakota, to visit a sister who was needing some special encouragement. It
+was mid-winter. Some told me before I started that there was danger of my
+being snow-bound, and advised me to take plenty of provisions with me; but
+as I did not anticipate any such difficulty, I did not heed the warning. We
+got along pretty well until about ten miles from Sioux Falls. The recent
+heavy snows had so obstructed the way that the engine could not pull
+through. It would run a little way into the drift, then back up, and again
+push its way into the drift as far as possible. It kept working its way
+forward in this manner from one o'clock in the afternoon until very nearly
+midnight, when we arrived at Sioux Falls.
+
+Sure enough, my provisions did run out on the way; but with the generosity
+peculiar to most people under like circumstances, the other passengers,
+although strangers to me, helped me out and supplied all the food needed.
+Doubtless many of these people knew nothing of real salvation, but their
+liberal-heartedness proved that sin had not effaced all of the marks of
+God's love from their hearts.
+
+I remained six weeks at Sioux Falls, during which time I had but little
+chance to do missionary work other than to encourage the sister whom I went
+to visit. However, I did go out and put Trumpets in some of the yards and
+on the porches of neighboring houses. Possibly some of these papers may
+have proved silent messengers of salvation. Sometimes when the mercury was
+ten degrees below zero, and the snow deep on the ground, I would go out and
+walk and distribute Trumpets or tracts. In spite of the cold and snow, I
+enjoyed my stay. I did what God directed me to do, and I trust that he has
+blessed my labors. At any rate, the sister whom I went to visit has written
+me a number of times that she does not know what she would have done had
+not God sent me at that time to help her through the difficulties she was
+then encountering. On my return trip I took a severe cold while traveling
+in a chilly car. My train was late and did not make connections at Chicago.
+I telephoned out to the Faith Missionary Home, and they gave me an
+invitation to come and remain over night. I accepted their kindness and was
+soon in the home where I had spent so many years in the work of the Lord.
+That evening I made a call on a dear sister that I was anxious to meet, and
+by the time I got back to the home again I was real sick. I had taken a
+severe attack of the grip and was suffering greatly. Most of the workers
+were gone to meetings in different parts of the city, but a sister who had
+remained at home, laid her hands on me and prayed the prayer of faith. I
+was able next morning to resume my journey back to the Old People's Home at
+Anderson.
+
+Although my system had been greatly weakened and rendered more liable to
+taking cold than it had been before, yet I was well enough so that I soon
+went about fifteen miles to the little town of Cammack and assisted Sister
+Maud Smith in a two weeks' meeting. Soon after my return I took a severe
+attack of pneumonia. Prayer was offered, but the disease seemed to be
+stubborn. I was anointed, and prayer was again offered, but the battle was
+still on. So we called in some more of God's ministers and again had
+prayer. This time God healed me, and next day I was able to go down to
+dinner. Nevertheless, I remained weak for some days, but soon felt almost
+entirely restored to health.
+
+In about two weeks, however, I took another attack of pneumonia, one more
+severe than the first. Again we had a stubborn fight. We prayed three times
+before any effects were visible. Pleurisy was setting in, and I had begun
+to spit blood. My temperature had reached 103-3/4 when God gave the witness
+from heaven that he healed me. I did not get strength nearly so quickly as
+I did before, and had to keep my bed most of the time for two days.
+Nevertheless, I never doubted once my healing, and indeed it had been
+accomplished. I have never suffered from that affliction since.
+
+This is only one of the many times that the Lord has come to my rescue and
+touched my body. Sometimes I have been healed instantly, and at other times
+God has given me the witness that I was healed, but my strength returned
+gradually and it was several days before I could be about as usual.
+However, the healing came. God was doing the work in his own way, and he
+always has a purpose and reason for any method he may use. Let us not
+question the method he uses, but trust him.
+
+Since coming to the Old People's Home I have not been privileged to go out
+much to help in meetings. This has been partly due to the fact that Mother
+has needed much care and also to the fact that my strength has not been
+equal to the exertion. But I have had the privilege of helping in other
+ways. Very often the old people in the home need prayer for their healing
+or help and encouragement in their souls. Besides, I have had the privilege
+of giving help and encouragement to some of the workers in The Trumpet
+office, and also to others living nearby. I am very thankful for these
+opportunities.
+
+The Lord has also been helping me to trust him for means to support his
+cause in the Missionary field and other places. Although I can not give
+much, yet I appreciate the privilege of giving the little. At first I felt
+led to purpose forty cents a month. The Lord provided this sum every time.
+For a year I kept up this purpose and never once had to borrow. The Lord
+also provided means for me to help his cause in other directions. The next
+year I felt led to ask God to help me trust him for fifty cents a month for
+missionary work. I never failed to have my money ready at the proper time.
+The third year I felt like trusting the Lord for seventy-five cents a
+month, paying this amount in advance. One consideration that made me reach
+the decision to pay in advance was that if God should call me before the
+month was out I should not be in debt. I have never been disappointed.
+Sometimes the Lord gives me happy surprises in this as well as in other
+things. If we give God a chance, he will develop our faith to trust him for
+means as well as for other things, if we are not able to work and earn the
+money, and have a desire to help his cause. During the present year in
+which I am writing, I am trusting the Lord for a dollar a month for foreign
+missionary work, and early in the spring the Lord gave me enough to pay my
+purpose for the whole year. He made it clear to me that I should use the
+money for that purpose.
+
+The Lord has helped me also to trust him for my clothing and other needs,
+and for the needs of my mother. He is such a present help. A number of
+times I have asked him for money in the morning, and before the sun went
+down I had all that I asked for. "According to your faith," says the Word,
+"so be it unto thee." "The desire of the righteous shall be granted."
+
+Some persons have thought that God did not answer prayer for the healing of
+old people, since they would soon have to die anyway. We know that God will
+not make them young again, as that is not his plan; but since coming to the
+Old People's Home I have witnessed the healing of many aged people. In
+fact, my mother, the oldest inmate of the home, has trusted God for a
+number of years. The older she gets, the stronger her faith seems to be.
+Every time these old people are afflicted, the Lord answers prayer. In
+asking God for healing, they seem childlike, and simple, fully expect God
+to heal them when they call upon him.
+
+One of the inmates of the home, an old lady in her eighty-seventh year was
+at the point of death. From appearances one would have supposed that her
+end was near. She had no hope of recovery. Her burial clothes were made
+ready. She had been prayed for a number of times, but was still suffering
+great agony. She did not know what was causing the suffering, but thought
+it might be appendicitis. Some of us, however, could not be satisfied to
+let her die without making further effort for her healing, so we sent for
+Bro. E. E. Byrum. She was again anointed and prayed for. While we were on
+our knees, God assured my heart that he would hear and answer prayer. Her
+suffering did not seem to decrease, however, immediately, and in less than
+an hour Brother Byrum was again called. He came at once, as he had remained
+in the house. The second time he offered prayer that God would relieve her
+of her suffering. Although her condition still looked discouraging, yet God
+made us know that she was going to get well. Although she did not recover
+very rapidly, yet for one of her age the change was marvelous, and not long
+afterward she had her usual health. A year or more afterwards she was able
+to return to Pennsylvania to visit some of her folks. She concluded to
+remain there and is still living in that State.
+
+One of the aged brothers in the home was greatly afflicted. His mind was
+giving way somewhat, and he got into a very melancholy condition, thinking
+that he ought never to leave his room, and especially that he should not be
+out-of-doors. It could easily be seen that if he continued very long in
+this condition, he would not only lose his mind but be bedfast and perhaps
+die. He desired very much to be sanctified and asked several of us to come
+to his room and pray for him. We went to his room and talked to him on the
+subject of sanctification, and while he was surrendering all to the Lord,
+we had him consecrate his will that he would be out-of-doors all that the
+Lord wanted him to be. He promised he would do so, and the Lord sanctified
+him. In the two years or more that have passed since then, he has not
+broken his promise, but has remained in the house only when the weather
+prevented his being out. As a result, his mind is almost entirely restored,
+his body is much stronger, and he is not like the same person.
+
+In the four years I have been in the Old People's Home nursing my mother, I
+have noticed that the older people get the less able they are to comprehend
+anything new. For this reason it is hard for an old person to grasp the
+promises of God for salvation; but if they have been saved in their younger
+years and have lived a consistent Christian before they come to such a
+great age, they will every year grow more and more like Jesus, trusting him
+more fully, and seem more humble and thankful as they draw nearer the
+grave. I have been more strongly impressed than ever before that people
+should seek God while they are young before they become unable to grasp the
+promises. I feel the more impressed to sound a warning because there are
+some in the home with whom we have labored again and again, but who are so
+aged and infirm that seemingly they can not reach a decision to seek until
+they find. Their unsaved condition, in view of their extreme age, puts them
+in a very serious place.
+
+The spiritual workers in The Trumpet Family sometimes take me with them to
+visit those who need help in the city. One day we went to see a man who was
+on his death-bed. He had never known God. When we first went into the room,
+we did not know that he would be able to talk with us much, but we prayed
+earnestly that God's Spirit would work with him. That was all we could do
+at that time. Later we went and had prayer with him again, talking to him
+about his soul, and prayed earnestly that God would spare his life until he
+could obtain salvation, and that God would keep his mind clear so that he
+would be able to meet the conditions. We went to see him the third time. In
+the meantime other workers had been to see him, and he was becoming
+concerned about his soul. While one of the brethren was praying with him,
+he grasped the promises that God would save him, and was able to rejoice in
+the Lord. When I went to see him a little later, he seemed to have complete
+victory and was very happy.
+
+While thinking of this occurrence at a later time, it seemed to me that I
+had done nothing toward the brother's salvation, since I was not present at
+the time he was saved. But the Lord began to talk to my soul: "Paul may
+plant, and Apollos may water, but God gives the increase. Are you not
+willing to plant and let some one else water? Are you not willing to be
+coworkers with others for the Lord?" I saw the point and answered, "Amen,
+Lord, I am willing; any way to get souls saved."
+
+One day my mother was taken suddenly ill. Her affliction was overflowing of
+the gall. It seemed that she would strangle to death. She was anointed and
+prayer was offered; then we sent for the elders and again had prayer, but
+it seemed that she was dying. A few hours later, thinking she was dying, we
+sent for some of the elders and a number of us gathered about her bed. The
+blood seemed to be settling under her skin as though she were mortifying
+before she died, and the Superintendent, who was standing near the bed,
+said he was sure he heard the death-rattle in her throat. Even at that time
+we offered prayer the third time, and all these more pronounced symptoms
+disappeared and she looked natural once more. She remained quite sick,
+however, for several days. God had made it clear to one of the brethren
+that we had offered the prayer of faith and that her life would be spared
+for a time. She is still living at this time, a marvel of God's divine
+power.
+
+
+
+
+Chapter XXIII
+
+Exhortation to Workers and Ministers
+
+In conclusion I feel that the Lord would be pleased for me to say a few
+words for the encouragement of young ministers and workers. In my work in
+the ministry I have come through many varied experiences that, I trust,
+will be helpful to you in the trials through which you will have to pass
+before you get settled in the Lord's work.
+
+The first difficulty met by most young ministers and workers is in regard
+to their call. Unless the call be clear and definite, they are likely to be
+in some doubt as to whether or not they are called, and thus be exposed to
+the temptations of the enemy that God has not called them at all. Sometimes
+God makes a call so clear that it is beyond question, and the one called
+has no chance to doubt it for a moment. This was my experience at first;
+but when I got my mind filled with other plans, instead of keeping in view
+the past leadings of the Lord, sad to say, I began to doubt my call. But
+when I began again to seek God's will, everything cleared up, and I felt
+certain of my call.
+
+Many others have difficulties right on this point. They feel led to do
+something for the Lord, and undertake to follow the leadings of his Spirit,
+but they do not feel the presence of God as they expected to feel it, or do
+not have the liberty that they think they should have. Then comes the
+temptation, "Has God called me, or am I trying to push out without any
+calling?" If they are very conscientious, it is easy for them to become
+confused when confronted with this temptation. They will pray over it and
+trouble over it. They are very timid and feel afraid to ask older workers
+lest what they have supposed to be a call is an imagination of their own
+and they will get a good sharp rebuke. They will struggle along in this
+condition until it becomes unbearable; then perhaps they will open their
+hearts to some person in whom they have confidence. If they get the proper
+instruction, they can soon be lifted out of this dilemma; but if not, they
+may do as some have done before--get so confused that they will lose the
+grace of God out of their souls.
+
+My advice would be: If you have any idea that you are called, go to
+exercising yourself as best you can, whether it be in exhortation,
+teaching, or testimony, or whatever God brings most clearly to your mind.
+If you are not sure about your calling, in the meantime be patient and wait
+on God. Be sure you cast your burden entirely on him and let him bear it
+for you. If God's hand is on you for service, you will sooner or later be
+perfectly satisfied as to what he wants you to do; but if it should be
+otherwise, and you are honest of heart, you will be only too glad to know
+that you are not called. Thus your mind will be relieved.
+
+If you are exercising yourself in spiritual things and no one is getting
+any benefit, you should take time to consider well whether God is calling
+you or not. I verily believe that if God's hand is on any one for service,
+whether he be a beginner or some one of experience, some will get a
+blessing when he teaches, exhorts, or delivers a message, because with his
+Word, God gives the anointing of his Spirit. "But the manifestation of the
+Spirit is given to every man to profit withal" (1 Corinthians 12:7).
+According to the Word, then, we can safely say that if there is no profit
+to the hearers in what is being set forth, God's Spirit is not inditing the
+message.
+
+A young worker who was doubtful about his call, once went to an older
+brother for advice. This is what he received: "If you feel that God wants
+you to go out into evangelistic work, go right along, even if you are not
+sure that God is calling you. Go along, and then if you have success, you
+will know it is your own efforts and trust in God that has brought success,
+and not the efforts and faith of another. By following this plan you can
+easily determine whether or not God's hand is on you for the work."
+
+Now, the method the brother proposed might succeed in some cases all right,
+but I hardly think it would do in all cases, as all are not led out alike.
+One of my brothers, when he was first called, felt led to be with me in the
+work, that God might make me more useful by his presence. He did not
+comprehend at all that God's hand was on him for service, but later God
+began to lead him out and to use and bless his efforts. By and by God got
+him to the point where he could reveal to him his future work. At first my
+brother hardly knew what to do. He was at a place where he had to fulfil
+his calling or else grieve God. He chose the former course, and God made
+him a useful minister, but his development was gradual.
+
+If you begin exercising yourself in the ministry, and God does not bless
+your efforts, and God's children do not realize that his Spirit is working
+through you, you would do well to go slowly and to keep submitted to the
+brethren, lest you should find yourself running ahead of the leadings of
+the Spirit of the Lord. If God is leading a young worker out for service,
+he not only will make him feel sooner or later the weight of the call, but
+will so impress the church that they will know that God is inditing his
+message.
+
+When you once get it definitely settled that you are called to the
+ministry, never allow the difficulties and trials of this life so to cloud
+your vision that you doubt your call. It is one of the tricks of the enemy
+by trials and discouragement to make the ministers doubt their calling.
+When your call is once settled, do not go over it again and again to find
+out whether God is in earnest about it. If you should backslide, of course,
+then you should wait until God makes clear his will to you again. If a
+person is not stable in his experience, even though he has had a call to
+service, that call does not remain so clear and God does not always trust
+him at once after his recovery from his unsettled state.
+
+Some young workers who feel clear that God has called them to service, try
+to measure their call by what others think of it. Such a course will bring
+on confusion. It is all right to be submissive to the brethren, but the
+Lord wants each of us to get his own bearings. Pray through until you get
+the mind of God, and at the same time be subordinate to the brethren. If
+they see it is not best for you to move out rapidly, heed what they tell
+you.
+
+Be sure to keep your own individuality. If you feel that God has shown you
+a duty, do it in his fear, in a humble, submissive way. God may be leading
+you, and yet he may not be making his design very clear to others. There
+may be many difficulties in your way, such as bashfulness, want of fluent
+speech, awkwardness of manner, and ignorance. If, however, God has called
+you, and you keep submissive to him, he will in his own way bring out his
+design in you. Whatever your hands find to do, do it with your might. One
+has said, "Instant obedience is the secret of divine guidance."
+
+Some young workers become discouraged if they are not used extensively. You
+need not conclude, however, that because the Lord does not give you a
+message often, he does not want to use you at all. Keep submitted and obey
+God. If God is leading you into evangelistic work, move out. If many souls
+are saved, be thankful; but if few are saved, still be thankful. Obey God.
+Do all that he shows you to do, and expect souls to be saved. Pray
+earnestly that God may convict souls. Pray through until you know that God
+is going to work with you for the salvation of mankind. Be so true, so
+humble, and so faithful, and so fill your calling by the help of God, that
+you can say with Paul, "I magnify mine office."
+
+During my evangelistic labors I have come to places where from a natural
+standpoint the prospect was so discouraging and the religious confusion of
+the people so great that, if we could not have interceded with God for
+help, it would have been useless for us to remain. When we went to God in
+earnest prayer, however, and plead with him for souls, God never
+disappointed us. Many times we have had our greatest victories where the
+prospects seemed especially discouraging.
+
+As we have already said, a definite call is the first essential for a
+gospel worker; but even with such a call a minister will fail, unless he
+goes forth filled with the Spirit. You may have a call, you may really be
+sent by the Lord; but unless you keep filied with the Spirit, your labors
+will soon cease to bring results. Do not try to imitate the manner and
+methods of others, but keep yourself so submitted to God and so pliable in
+his hands that he can have his way with you, even as the potter does with
+the clay.
+
+Let God mold and fashion you into a vessel after his own design.
+
+Again, do not neglect to search the Scriptures. Under the illumination of
+the Holy Spirit, the Scriptures will prove a mine of wealth to you.
+Education is all right in its place; but when you lean upon it as a means
+of understanding the Scriptures, or when you depend upon it for unction and
+liberty and for ability to teach, preach, or exhort, you will make a sad
+failure. You will disappoint yourself, the people, and God.
+
+Do not question your calling because you have a poor education. Make good
+use of your present opportunities. Read good books. Get all the help and
+information you can in regard to soul-saving, but be careful you do not
+lean on your education for soul-unction. Many a time the Lord has called my
+attention to this thought before I rose to address an audience. Again and
+again he has reminded me to be sure not to depend upon myself, but to lean
+always on him, to drink in of his Spirit, so that I might give out to
+others. Human speech fails me in trying to bring out the importance of this
+thought. I trust that God will interpret my thought to your heart in a more
+forceful manner than words will allow.
+
+Thus far I have been speaking mainly to young workers in the early part of
+their ministry. Now I wish to say a few words that will be helpful to them
+as they grow older in the service. If you are fully persuaded that God has
+chosen you as his mouthpiece to declare the everlasting gospel to
+eternity-bound souls, you should feel the weight of your responsibility. A
+very weighty responsibility rests upon him who stands between the living
+and the dead. The attitude a minister holds, both toward his call also
+toward the Word of God, and also toward the people, is of vital importance.
+No better instruction to ministers has ever been given than that which Paul
+gave to Timothy: "I charge thee, therefore, before God, and the Lord Jesus
+Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his
+kingdom; preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove,
+rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering, and doctrine. For the time will
+come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts
+shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears" (2 Timothy
+4:1-3).
+
+The admonition to preach the word implies that what goes forth from the
+pulpit should be in harmony with the Scriptures, backed up by the Spirit of
+God. Do not give the people theories nor illustrate your speech by fabulous
+stories. Do not dwell too much with the surface problems of Christianity,
+but spend more time in leading the people to a deep heart-experience. If
+they get the inner man right its beauty will shine out through their entire
+being. In short, speak to the people the oracles of God, so that if they
+are at all susceptible to the truth, your speech will appeal to them as the
+Word of God spoken through your lips of clay.
+
+In preaching, guard against relating many touching incidents merely to work
+up the human sympathy. We have to deal with the hearts of men as well as
+with their minds and judgments. Any one that has a love for God's pure word
+will find in it a force and power that will have a good effect when it is
+presented in simple and plain language under the anointing of the Holy
+Spirit.
+
+In preaching on some subjects, it is necessary to have a large number of
+texts, but ministers make a mistake who think that they must make every
+sermon a Bible-reading. The use of too many scriptures confuses the
+listeners; it is often better to concentrate the attention of the hearers
+on one text until its full meaning is mastered. At the proper time
+Bible-lessons are in order, but the admonition, "Preach the word," does not
+mean that you are to read a large number of scriptures, but merely that you
+should present the Word of God as paramount to everything else. The
+ministry of Babylon have fed their people with much worldliness mixed
+together with a small portion of the Word of God. For this reason God's
+people scattered in Babylon have not fared well. At meeting their
+intellects would be fed, but their souls would be starved.
+
+You can not, however, feed others until your own soul is fed. This is done
+by searching the Scriptures and by praying much. If it is laid upon any one
+more than another to search the Scriptures, it is laid upon God's ministry,
+whom he has set apart to teach his Word and to feed his people. It is good
+to read God's Word slowly and carefully, to meditate upon it, to read it in
+different ways, by course, by subject. After reading a small portion, take
+time to dwell upon it, to pray over it, until it has become your own, not
+only as a possession of your mind, but also as a soul-experience.
+
+If you depend thus upon the Spirit of the Lord, he will give you new
+messages for the people. God gives his ministers many things that are good
+to repeat again and again, especially to different audiences; but a
+repetition of old thoughts many times in the same congregation is too much
+like serving warmed-over food. It lacks appetizing qualities. Something
+fresh from the Spirit of the Lord will make the people hungry to hear more
+of the word, and will make the word charming to their souls. When the
+minister gets a message direct from the Spirit, then presents it under the
+anointing of the Spirit, it will have beauty, sweetness, and a freshness
+that no power of mere human words, no trick of oratory, nor beauty of
+illustration, can give. If you will bear this in mind and drink of the
+Spirit before you come before your congregation, give the Lord a chance to
+use you as an avenue through which to speak, you will be a success in your
+calling.
+
+To be a New Testament minister, you must be able to exhibit at least some
+of the gifts of the Spirit.
+
+These are yours by right of your calling. Paul says, "But rather that ye
+should prophesy." Without this special insight into the Scriptures and
+power to present them to others, you will not be able to fulfil your
+calling as a mouthpiece of the Spirit.
+
+Before laying special stress on the gifts, however, you would do well to
+see that you are filled with the Spirit. Remember that the gifts are as the
+fruits and the Spirit as the tree. One who has not the Spirit can not bear
+the fruit. Do not try to substitute the gifts of the Spirit for
+spirituality. Covet earnestly the best gifts. Nevertheless, you should be
+careful that you do not try by your own human efforts to obtain the gifts,
+instead of earnestly seeking the Lord for their bestowal. By undue human
+efforts, many have obtained the manifestation of a false spirit, which they
+have placed on exhibition as the genuine.
+
+Paul said to Timothy, "Be instant in season." To do this you must keep
+close in touch with the Lord and let him be your wisdom, yea, your all.
+Paul said further, "Be instant out of season." This expression has been
+puzzling to many young ministers. If you will watch to do good and to lift
+up Christ at every possible opportunity, your chance for doing good will
+increase. Sometimes there will seem to be no opportunity, no open door;
+then you must open the door yourself. Go in and do what you can for souls.
+Sometimes what you do will seem altogether out of season. Later, however,
+you may see that God's blessing was upon your labors and that some soul has
+received a benefit.
+
+"Reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine." In order to
+be able to do this according to the Word of God, you will have to live a
+life above reproach, or your rebukes and reproofs will come back upon your
+own head, when rebuking and reproving, long-suffering is very needful. As a
+rule, people will not take the truth all at once. Paul said to Timothy in
+another place, "Consider what I say, and the Lord give thee understanding
+in all things." With what carefulness a minister must speak when he comes
+in contact with those who have not yet fallen in love with the truth. One
+word spoken unwisely may forever shut the door of salvation for some
+eternity-bound soul.
+
+The last word in this admonition should not be forgotten: "with all
+long-suffering and doctrine." Doctrine has a very important place. Mistakes
+have been made in preaching the Word. Sometimes it is all doctrine and no
+experience; sometimes it is all experience and no doctrine.
+
+Paul said to Titus, "But speak thou the things which become sound
+doctrine." And to Timothy: "Till I come, give attendance to reading, to
+exhortation, to doctrine.... Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine;
+continue in them, for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself and them
+that hear thee." Paul's words seem to show that the doctrines of the New
+Testament are of vital importance. For example, we should understand the
+doctrine of repentance and justification, of sanctification, of divine
+healing, of the one body, and of every other subject connected with our
+eternal interest. If a minister keeps the church well grounded in the
+doctrine of the New Testament, he will in a large measure forestall the
+possibility of their being seduced by false spirits and of giving place to
+doctrines of devils.
+
+But to know the doctrine means more than to gain a mental knowledge of it.
+No minister is properly equipped to teach justification or sanctification
+until he has an actual heart-experience. As the minister presents the truth
+on these doctrines, the Spirit of the Lord should bear definite witness to
+his possession of these graces, so that he can present the truth definitely
+from an experimental standpoint. Then he will not say, "I think it is so
+and so," or "I guess it is this way or that," but he can speak with
+authority.
+
+"Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught that he may be able
+by sound doctrine, both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers" (Titus
+1:9). God's Word on any point, illuminated by the Spirit, brings out sound
+doctrine. It is certain that we can not improve on the Word. We may give
+illustrations which are good in their place, but these can not improve on
+the Word. We may give illustrations which are good in their place, but
+these [words missing] of God's Spirit, knowing that we have the experience
+in ourselves, God can so impress our teachings upon our hearers that it
+will be difficult to ever get them mixed up in doctrine.
+
+"Sound speech, that can not be condemned; that he that is of the contrary
+part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you" (Titus 2:8). Our
+speech in the pulpit should be of such a nature that it will appeal to the
+hearers. Foolishness, lightness, jesting, indulged in by the minister while
+preaching the everlasting gospel, is entirely out of place. Nor does this
+admonition apply entirely to the pulpit, but at all times, under all
+circumstances, a minister should be an example to the flock. Only thus can
+we ministers expect to obey God and fulfil our calling and accomplish God's
+will in the salvation of the world.
+
+Those who are young in the ministry should not get discouraged because they
+have not fully comprehended and practised the different things herein set
+forth. The older ministers should encourage the young to do all they know
+of God's will and to trust him to make his will plainer and clearer. Young
+minister, you should encourage yourself. You should be patient under the
+molding and fashioning hand of God, trusting him so to fasten these truths
+upon your heart and mind that it will be as natural to practise them as it
+is to breathe. If we as ministers are humble enough, God can get to the
+people through us what he wants the people to hear. If we would but be
+patient under God's controlling power and let him work out in us his own
+good pleasure, we should have less trouble and there would be fewer
+mistakes to be cleared up. Our lives should be living epistles, known and
+read of all men, so that when the world reads our lives, they will read the
+Bible.
+
+It is very essential to the welfare of the minister as well as to the
+welfare of the church that the ministers treat each other with special
+courtesy and consideration. The mere act of a young minister in taking an
+easy seat and leaving some older brother or sister in the ministry to sit
+in an uncomfortable place, and other similar acts of discourtesy, will have
+a bad effect upon the congregation. Many times young ministers hold an
+irreverent attitude toward older ones. They should consider them as their
+seniors and as fathers in the gospel. Older ministers, too, should act as
+fathers in the gospel and show all consideration and kindness when giving
+advice and admonition to the younger brethren. Before approaching a younger
+worker to admonish or instruct him, you who are older in the gospel work,
+should wait carefully before God in prayer for what to say. You should call
+to mind the testings, trials, and experiences of your younger days in the
+ministry. If you keep these fully in mind and speak to the young ministers
+as you would have wished some one to speak to you in your early days, you
+can save your younger brethren in the ministry many heartaches and trials.
+If approached in this way, they are much more likely to heed your warnings
+and your advice.
+
+Young people are apt to think that if a road appears fair before them it is
+safe to travel. Sometimes in the path that seems so open to you, the older
+ones see pitfalls and dangers. If you will but be cautioned by those who
+are more experienced, you will be saved many trials and heartaches. Again,
+young ministers are sometimes very timid and do not exercise themselves in
+spiritual things as they should, especially in the presence of their
+elders. When this occurs, both the older and younger ministers should do
+all they can to remedy the trouble. The older ministers should encourage
+the younger to do their duty, and the younger should lean on God for the
+help they need, and should move out, even when they have to go with fear
+and trembling.
+
+Dear young fellow worker, if you want to make a success of your calling,
+keep close to the Savior; keep in touch with him at all times. Do not let
+your mind drift away on things that are not for your good. Let your
+meditation be such that your soul will be stored with truths that will be
+helpful to give out to others.
+
+The subject of our thoughts has much to do with our speech and determines
+whether our words will be wholesome to present to the people. The apostle
+gives very definite instructions on this point. "Finally, brethren,
+whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things
+are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely,
+whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there
+be any praise, think on these things" (Philemon 4:8). Let your mind dwell
+upon God, upon his plan, upon his goodness and his mercy, then the Lord
+will have a chance to impress these things upon your soul more clearly than
+they can be impressed in any other manner.
+
+With your meditation, combine secret prayer. As you meditate, talk with God
+and let God talk with you. To have a good conversation with a friend, you
+must not do all the talking, but must give your friend an opportunity to
+talk also. Likewise, when you are talking with God, give him a chance to
+reveal precious thoughts to your soul. Give him a chance to fill your inner
+being with heaven's sweetness. If God fills your heart with the riches of
+heaven, then you can give out that richness and blessing to others; then
+you can be the means of arousing in your hearers a hungering for the good
+things of God, and they will come again to hear the Word of the Lord.
+
+Now, as I bring to a close this brief sketch of my life history, I realize
+that, like this story, my active work in the ministry is near its close.
+Although my body is well spent and the weight of years is somewhat heavy
+upon me, yet the divine fire still glows on the altar of my heart, and my
+interest in gospel work is not diminished. In the few years that may still
+remain to me of my earthly pilgrimage, I shall take a lively interest in
+those young brothers and sisters whom God has called to take the places of
+us who are being compelled to retire from active service.
+
+I shall watch with interest the work of the ministry, not only as
+individuals but as a body. I shall hope and pray that you who are now
+stepping into the ranks as workers for the Lord will avoid many mistakes
+that we older ministers have made. If this little volume points out any
+pitfalls that should be avoided or any pleasant paths that your feet may
+walk in with safety; if it encourages you to trust the Lord more fully for
+all things and inspire you to place yourself more fully in his hands for
+service, it will have accomplished the purpose of the author.
+
+Our salvation was purchased by the suffering and death of Christ. The
+salvation of the world will be brought about only through our suffering and
+soul-travail. "They that sow in tears shall reap in joy." "As soon as Zion
+travailed, she brought forth her children." "He that goeth forth and
+weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing,
+bringing his sheaves with him."
+
+Remember that without trials you can not have triumphs. Paul says something
+about enduring hardness like good soldiers, thus recognizing the fact that
+hardness is the portion of a good soldier. If you are a worthy minister,
+you are sure to endure hardness, buffeting, persecution, and perils by
+false brethren; but, thank God, through all these you can be more than
+conqueror, and look forward to the final reward. Paul says, "I reckon that
+the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the
+glory that shall be revealed in us."
+
+THE REFINER'S FIRE
+
+  He sat by a fire of seven-fold heat,
+  As he watched by the precious ore,
+  And closer He bent with a searching gaze
+  As he heated it more and more.
+
+  He knew he had ore that could stand the test,
+  And he wanted the finest gold
+  To mold as a crown for the King to wear,
+  Set with gems with a price untold.
+
+  So he laid our gold in the burning fire,
+  Though we fain would have said him "Nay,"
+  And he watched the dross that we had not seen,
+  And it melted and passed away.
+
+  And the gold grew brighter and yet more bright,
+  But our eyes were so dim with tears,
+  We saw but the fire, not the Master's hand,
+  And questioned with anxious fears.
+
+  Yet our gold shone out with a richer glow,
+  As it mirrored a Form above,
+  That bent o'er the fire, though unseen by us,
+  With a look of ineffable love.
+
+  Can we think that it pleases His loving heart
+  To cause us a moment's pain?
+  Ah, no! but He saw through the present cross
+  The bliss of eternal gain.
+
+  So He waited there with a watchful eye,
+  With a love that is strong and sure,
+  And His gold did not suffer a whit more heat
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+End of Project Gutenberg's Trials and Triumphs of Faith, by Mary Cole
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TRIALS AND TRIUMPHS OF FAITH ***
+
+***** This file should be named 7429.txt or 7429.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+        http://www.gutenberg.org/7/4/2/7429/
+
+Produced by Timeless Truths Online Library, Charles Franks,
+Juliet Sutherland, Joel Erickson and the DP Team
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
+  www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+
+Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
+paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.  See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
+     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
+     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+     License.  You must require such a user to return or
+     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+     Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+     of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at 809
+North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887.  Email
+contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
+Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+     Chief Executive and Director
+     gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit:  www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone.  For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+     www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.